Actions

Work Header

The (Cursed) Avatar- Book 2: Air Currents

Summary:

After their feat in the Northern Water Tribe, things could still be better.

The Earth Kingdom people were stuck in their ways, still believing that the Avatar was unfit for the role either because the news of the North had not reached them yet or merely because they were as stubborn as their element.

The hunt for the Avatar's head was on more than ever in the Fire Nation. They craved power and what Toph displayed in the Water Tribe showed so much of that. They want to rise in ranks and prove themselves to the Fire Lord. And doing so meant hunting and killing her.

So yeah, it could be better.

But what now? What is in store for the team? Air was extinct and most of the benders who could control Fire would kill Toph without a moment's notice. It seemed bad luck followed wherever she went.

Was she really doomed to be the Cursed Avatar for all eternity?
__________

Hii!!! Book 2 for The (Cursed) Avatar is here!!! Make sure to check out thecursedavatar on Tumblr for promo pictures for each chapter!!

New chapters up every friday!!!

Chapter 1: Firebending?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Sokka, Katara, Toph, and Wander have been traveling for nearly a week straight deep underneath the ocean's surface, having left from the Northern Water Tribe. They've just emerged a couple hours ago and for the first time in a long time of being able to breathe clean air, they decided to walk for a bit. 

Currently, the four were making their way through a deep, green forest of the north western tip of the Earth Kingdom with thick trees and loud animals. 

"Do you guys think anyone's heard about what happened in the Northern Water Tribe?" Sokka heard his sister ask from a couple feet behind him 

He assumed that by anyone she meant the Earth Kingdom and by what happened she meant that Toph had kicked major ass and single handedly forced thousands upon thousands of Fire Nation soldiers out of the Northern Water Tribe in the span of a couple minutes, "Maybe" He said 

"Maybe the Earth Kingdom's gonna come to their senses and start taking me seriously!" Toph leaped, punching the air 

Sokka rolled his eyes , "I know you're an all powerful being and I still don't take you seriously," Toph shot him a little glare but he wasn't fazed, "I mean, look at you! You don't even come up to my neck and you still bring that stupid banjo everywhere!" 

As Katara chuckled, Toph took her banjo out from the strap on her back and held it tight, " You leave my banjo out of this! This doesn't concern them!" 

"It does concern them when I'm the one who has to hear you play it all the time!" 

"You act like you don't love my music!" 

How has he put up with this for so long already? How has he not ripped out all his hair and just murdered the annoying half pint himself? Sokka may never know the answers to these questions. All he does know is that if she plucks one more string he's gonna- 

Twang dee dee!

Okay, he's gonna kill her. 

Sokka wrapped an arm around Toph's neck from behind and dug his other closed fist into her hair, giving her a harsh noogie, " GRR, I'M GONNA BREAK THAT STUPID BANJO!" 

" HEY! QUIT IT!" Toph struggled for freedom in his tight grasp, her head jerking back and forth to stop him from messing up her hair or scrabbling her brain any further 

In the corner of his vision, he saw his sister begin to walk ahead with Wander by her side, "Alright you two," He heard her giggle through the screams of the small Avatar in his hold, "We can't spend our energy fighting, we barely have anymore water left"

The Water Tribe boy groaned and let go of Toph, giving her a boyish shove forward, to which she quickly returned back, both of them knowing Katara was right. They continued walking side by side, giving each other the occasional push or strike of their elbows. Katara remained in the front now and whether she knew they were doing it or not, she barely gave them a bat of the eye. 

"I guess we can keep going for a bit until-...." Sokka began before his eyes became fixed on… what was that? "Uh..."

Katara and Toph turned to him, "What's up?" His sister questioned 

Sokka didn't answer, he only started walking forward, "There's something on that tree over there" He squinted and- oh Spirits, not this again 

"Oh, not this again!" He whined after walking close enough to realize what exactly was nailed to the trunk, he agitatedly yanked the piece of paper, " Another wanted poster!" 

The two girls made their way over to him, Katara huffed, "I guess the Earth Kingdom still doesn't like you, Toph" They were all used to it at this point though 

"Well how do I look? Did they get me right?" The Avatar asked eagerly, leaning against Sokka's arm 

"You don't look half bad, though they did get your nose wrong," Sokka scratched his chin. He knows he should be worried that they had gotten a pretty good description of Toph, just a little different from the one they saw in the village during the Dōngzhì Festival but he had to admit, the skill was good. Plus, it's not like they're in any sort of civilization at the moment, they were virtually in the middle of nowhere if his map was correct, "Hey look, there's reward money this time!" 

"Woah really! How much?"

Katara snatched the poster out of Sokka's hands, " No , don't get any ideas," She warned before her eyes scanned the paper, "Wait- this isn't by the Earth Kingdom. This is Fire Nation"

" Fire Nation!?" Sokka exclaimed, "Wait, dead or alive?"

"Uh.." Katara reread it again, "Just says dead. I guess it's become a widespread hunt now" 

"First Zuko, then Zhao, and now the entire Fire Nation? Does it ever end?" Toph groaned, moving from Sokka to Katara, "Maybe the Earth Kingdom likes me now?" 

 

"Maybe, but we can't take any chances here," Sokka had taken his club out from his back and scanned the area as he continued to walk, "If there are wanted posters by the Fire Nation, that means they were here and that they're looking for us. We have to keep moving" 





The group continued their journey through the woods, prepared to jump on Wander and burrow underground at the slightest sound. Toph felt the occasional heat of sunlight on her face that had forced itself through the millions of leaves on the tall trees. She could predict that there's going to be a lot more fighting and double the amount of fire in her future. Maybe she will be able to pick up a few tricks?

Toph knows that there is good in the nation, it just may be hard to find. An actual teacher to help her learn could be difficult to come across (but not impossible, she reminded herself). 

Toph wondered if she would ever come across Zuko again, after the whole thing with Zhao (something she doesn't ever want to think about again), by the time she had come down and was back in control, he was gone. Everyone was so caught up in the sight that they had forgotten about Zuko. He must have woken up and snuck away. She hoped her words to him throughout the time they've encountered each other stuck; he sounded like he had a pretty terrible life, and she knows it doesn't excuse what he has done to her, but… Maybe he could possibly change? 

Maybe he could realize that the things he's been chasing, this dream of going home- home doesn't exist, at least, not in the way he imagines it to. 

Home isn't where your dad says you were lucky to be born, home isn't where you have to kill someone in order to return for some reason. Home is wrestling, and cheek pinching, and empty meaning smack talk. Home is where the people who you love are, and they love you just as much as you love them. 

Toph hoped he comes to that thought and finds peace with it. 

"Okay how about this one," Toph stomped a foot on the ground and in an instant, a sculpture of rock shot out from the ground; it was of a big, muscular man who had a large grin. She swayed her arms and the water from Katara's canteen flowed out and froze around the man, creating a belt of ice around his waist, "Not bad right?" 

"Hmm not bad, not bad at all…" Sokka scratched his chin and inspected it carefully, " Though , if you're gonna make anything- make me!"

She sensed Katata come up from behind her and tug on her ear slightly, "Hey, we can't waste the last of the water like that and," Katara tried to sound annoyed but it failed, "Who said you can use my bending water?" 

"We're both Waterbenders, I think I have as much of a right as you do!" Katara melted the ice belt and allowed the liquid to motion back into her canteen. Toph forced the statue back underground and it mended back into the Earth 

"You're the Avatar, that doesn't count" She scrunched up her nose in a smile 

And so maybe her and Katara have gotten just a little closer since the Northern Water Tribe. Not anything big but Toph couldn't help but notice they've been a little more handsy with each other lately. The idea of something more made her feel giddy and embarrassed. 

"Of course it counts-!" She laughed before freezing 

She felt something. 

Or rather somethings. 

Wander stopped too, he felt it as well. In an instant, she jerked her hands up to stop either of them from moving any further, causing the two siblings to give her curious glances. It felt like a couple not so heavy structures- like a hut or a tent or something. It was accompanied by people, she could feel their footsteps and the water sloshing around inside their bodies. 

"What's wrong?" Sokka practically went into warrior mode with her uncharacteristic sudden silence, taking out his boomerang 

Toph hesitantly let go of them, "It's nothing big. Just a couple people and a camp or something," She tried to rationalize that it probably isn't anything to worry about, "I just figured since we're kinda on the run, we should watch out for it" 

"Well where are they?" Katara inquired. The Avatar pointed straight ahead to her left

"It's that way, behind all those bushes and stuff. They're by a stream of water" 

"Alright, if we stay clear of that way we can- KATARA!" Sokka cut himself off with a whisper-shout 

" What?" She whispered back, " We have no water. We'll keep walking far enough until they can't spot us, then we'll get some"

" And if they try to hurt us?!" Her brother shot back, chasing after her and Toph had quietly followed 

" They won't hurt us if they don't see us" Katara said, continuing to walk 

Sokka pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed in frustration, "Am I actually going along with this?" 

"I guess so" She shrugged and grabbed his arm, tugging him after the Waterbender and Wander nudged his back encouragingly





The hardest part of sneaking past the trees isn't trying to be quiet, but trying to make sure no one spots the three ton Badgermole by their side. Digging would have made too much noise so Wander was forced to practically tiptoe his way by their side. 

It went smoothly, and a part of Katara wanted to boast about how she was right to her brother. But she knew she couldn't talk on account of the circumstance. 

All they had to do was get far enough until they were out of earshot then she could stick it to Sokka all she wanted. 

"I still don't understand why you won't teach him, Jeong Jeong" They all froze at a voice that sounded way too close for comfort 

"He lacks restraint," A gruff voice spoke from through the thick leaves, "Firebending requires restraint and if he can't have that then I can't teach him" 

Katara's heart dropped. 

Firebending? 

She turned on her heel and faced the two who were behind her, " Holy shit these guys are Fire Nation!" 

"What was that?!" The voice from before shouted 

Okay, she probably said that way too loud. 

Sokka glared at her and pulled her and Toph down to the ground, Wander kneeling as well. 

….

….. 

 

The children held their breaths as it was quiet for a long time. Fuck, why did she say that!? She should have kept going! It doesn't matter now though, if they find them, she's a master now. She could fight, she will fight. For her friends. 

Footsteps were heard. It was coming closer to the bush they were all cramped behind. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck-

Katara slowly reached for her canteen- but then Toph grabbed her hand. She looked at the girl and the Earthbender shook her head. 

"I don't see anything. It must've been an animal" 

Toph let go of her hand and they all sighed in relief. 

Katara silently held her hands and shook her head, pleading and practically saying 'Sorry!' Sokka huffed and pushed her but then he moved the leaves of the bushes, poking his head through slightly

"They're looking for us" He whispered (much lower than when Katara spoke) 

The Waterbender peered over him, resting her weight on his back, " Why don't they look like Fire Nation? Where's their uniforms?" 

There were probably a dozen or so men crowded in one area. It wasn't really a camp, more of a single wooden hut right in the middle of the stream. The men all sat around a small, burnt out fire. They weren't wearing the usual Fire Nation Army uniforms though, they were wearing more tattered clothing, like the cloak that Toph wears when they go into villages. 

"Aw who cares about the stupid uniform! They're Firebending and that's enough for me!" He said back, " They're probably waiting for us to show up so they can kill us!"

Toph lightly punched Sokka in the arm, " Being a Firebender doesn't make someone bad," She was sitting next to them, not bothering to get a look at the men, why wasn't she- oh right, " I'm technically a Firebender, remember?" 

"I don't hate firebenders on a technicality! You weren't raised by crazy people!"

" You know you're right, Sokka," She said, voice dripping with sarcasm, " I was raised by stuffy nobles, then in a cave, and then by six wrestlers!" Toph whisper-shouted, "You can't hate someone over of something they can't control"  

"Right, forgive me that I'm not as understanding as I should be considering that the Fire Nation was the one who tracked us all around the world!"

"That was one person! Not all of them!"

Sokka and Toph continued their bickering of wrong and right and where they stood regarding the cursed Nation, Katara would have gotten in on it to join Sokka's side if it weren't for Wander distracting her with a weird face. 

She looked at him, his face was scrunched up and his nostrils were flairing. What was wrong with him? It kinda looked like he was about to… 

Oh no-

CHOO! 

Sneeze...

The other two jerked their heads in the badgernole's direction to- 

" OKAY, NOW WHAT WAS THAT!?"  

A man pushed back the bushes where they hid, his look of surprise quickly shifted into anger. 

"Uh… hi" Sokka grinned up at the man 

" What… Are you doing here, children?" He growled 

The first thing Katara noticed of the man was his shaggy white hair- it kind of reminded her of Jet. The next was the large scar on the right side of his face, it looked old and she imagined it hurt when he first got it.

"Nothing-!" Katara yelled 

"Just passing by-!" Toph shouted 

"And then we saw you and-!" 

" Enough," He raised a hand at the two before turning to Sokka, " You. You're the oldest, what are you and your friends and this... badgermole doing?"

Oh no, they were dead. Sokka is a terrible liar. Please don't fuck this up. Please Sokka. This guy has no idea who they are, please just say something like they were wandering through the forest and had gotten lost. 

"We were uh… " Beads of sweat began forming on his head and oh spirits, they were dead. Katara steadily reached for her canteen, keeping her stare on the scared man, "We're just… lost?"

The man eyed them suspiciously, looking between the kids. Dammit, he didn't believe a single word. Time to fight- 

"Alright," He said, turning on his heel and walking away, cloak lifting slightly from the movement, "Come here, we have a map you can use to find your way back home"

The three exchanged glances. It would look chary of them not to go, "Stay here, Wander" Toph told the badgermole before grabbing Sokka and Katara's hands and dragging them to the small gathering. 

Katara watched the man sit down on the ground, crossing his legs. He closed his eyes and began breathing deeply. What's he doing? 

Sokka walked up to one of the men, "Do you guys have a… a map?" Could he be any more distrustful? 

"Chey, give the boy the map and let them be on their way" Then man said, not moving from his spot on the ground 





Toph walked up to the meditating man and stood by his side, "What are you guys doing out here in the middle of the woods?" 

"I could ask you the same thing," He said, "After the Northern Water Tribe I suspected you'd be in the Fire Nation right about now looking for a Firebending master"

The Earthbender's eyes widened, "What're you talking about?" 

"I think I'd remember the face I've seen a dozen times. This forest is littered with your wanted posters," He explained, his voice never wavering over monotone and his heartbeat at a surprisingly fast rate, "How many blind children with a badgermole do you know?"

He didn't feel angry, actually, he was really calm. Didn't he care that she was the Avatar? Was he a good person of the Fire Nation like she believed? Was she right? 

Toph chose her words carefully, "Not a lot. I think if there were more, it'd make my life a whole lot easier," She joked and heard him exhale from his nose, "Is your life easy?"

"Such a strange thing of a child to ask a stranger- Avatar or not. What do you want to know really?"  

She shrugged her shoulders, "You're a Firebender in the Earth Kingdom and you haven't tried to kill me yet. You tell me"

"I'm not concerned with the trivial matters of the Nation I've separated myself from"

Why'd he separate himself from the Fire Nation? "Oh," She supposed all will be revealed, "Can my badgermole come back then?" 

"Fine"

Toph nodded and ran back.

____________________

Hours have passed and it had felt much cooler than earlier so Toph assumed it was dark now, Jeong Jeong had allowed them to stay for the night.

Sokka and Katara were weary at first, more so considering that all these Firebenders had known she was the Avatar. It's not necessarily that Toph had trusted these men, it was more that she knew that they weren't going to attack or turn her in. But the siblings believed in her word that they were safe, even if they did choose to stray a little from the group because of their own experiences (but she couldn't blame them for that). 

Her, Wander, Katara and Sokka sat around a small fire that cried and crackled every couple of minutes, reminding everyone of its presence. The Firebenders have either gone to sleep or were up practicing. (Her friends' heartbeats sped up at the sight of the fire, she gently moved closer to them).

"So what's happening?" Katara began, "If this Jeong Jeong guy's a Firebender, are you gonna ask him to teach you?" 

Toph scratched behind Wander's ears, allowing his huge head to rest on her, "It's not that simple. I can't just go up and ask him, that's weird. I gotta be patient about this"

"We don't exactly have the time to be patient right now, Toph" Sokka said and Toph couldn't help but agree. He was right, they don't have time. The comet is coming this summer and now they have probably their only opportunity to learn Fire

"But what do you want me to do? Go in his hut and just ask him?" 

"Uh, yeah?"  

Okay that was a dumb question, she could admit that.

Toph groaned and got to her feet with a dramatic amount of effort. Wander removed his head from her lap and pattered over in between the Water Tribe siblings. 

As the Avatar made her way over to the man's weird wooden hut, she knew that it wasn't the right time. That for whatever reason, this guy hates something about the Fire Nation to separate himself from it (even though they raise the children there to be incredibly nationalistic). 

If she hated the Earth Kingdom, would she be okay with teaching someone Earthbending? Well, actually yes. In her mind, that wouldn't matter. The Earth Kingdom is a place, Earthbending is an art. They're different things even if one of them originated from the other. Right? 

Knock knock 

"Hi Jeong Jeong, it's me uh," Crap, did she ever tell him her name? "The Avatar" She face palmed with a cringe

No answer. He wasn't asleep, she could feel him inside. He was wide awake. 

Toph slowly creaked open the door of his tint hut. He was sitting towards the back, surrounded by uh… well it wasn't Earth, that much she knew. Sticks? Rods? Something. 

She closed the door behind her when he finally spoke, "You should've taken that silence as a go away , Avatar. Whatever you needed could have waited till morning, I thought you were skilled in the Earthbending art of patience" 

"I am but I can't really put it into practice right now, I'm kinda on a time limit," She took a couple steps closer to him, "What're you doing?"

"Meditating," His posture improves and he let out a deep breath, "Power in Firebending comes from your breath. Firebending masters must be able to control their breath. As a way to practice, we focus our power into the flames from candles" 

So the things in front of him were candles. How does focusing on the tiny flames of those help practice?

Toph had figured that Firebending had come from their fists or something, she would have never thought of their breath. Much like how many (arguably terrible) Earthbenders only listen to their big muscles instead of the Earth. 

Maybe she was being closed minded in the idea that she never thought that of course it could come from their breath, Fire needs oxygen in the same way the Earth needs to be heard. 

"Do all masters know that?" 

"No," His face scrunched up, but then he quickly changed the subject- she allowed him, "You and your friends must be careful regarding the Fire Nation, they've heard about your feat the Northern Water Tribe. The hunt is on more now than ever"

Yeah, she guessed as much if the posters around the forest were any indication, "If they know what I did in the Northern Water Tribe, why aren't they scared of me?" 

Maybe that came out wrong. Toph doesn't want anyone to fear her- okay wait, that sounds pretty cool if they were . But they have every reason to be scared, she single handedly took out the entire fleet of Fire Nation ships and banished their admiral to the Fog of Lost Souls (something she still doesn't know how she knows about). Why in the world would they continue to hunt for the child who held that much strength? 

"When Firebenders see power, they want it . What you did in the North, it showed much of that. I believe it's turning into a sport," He then held his head, shaking it in exasperation, " This is the dragons all over again…"

"Dragons? What happened to the dragons?" Toph had heard that all the dragons were extinct, her dads and school told her they all just died. No one in the Earth Kingdom knew what happened

"100 years ago, the Fire Nation began hunting the dragons- the original Firebenders. It was sport, if you could kill one, you were a master,"

If dragons were the original masters, why would they kill them? Even if it did deem you worthy of the master title, they had taught their ancestors the bending, why would they repay them by slaughter? That was like if she just began killing a bunch of badgermoles, she already knew she's an amazing Earthbender, why would she bring death to prove it? 

"It had gotten out of control and a few years ago, the last dragon was slayed by ex-general Iroh, the Dragon of the West, belonging to the royal Fire Nation family. His ancestors were the ones who began the tradition and he was the one to finish it" 

Iroh? Iroh? The nice old man that freed her from her cage back on Kyoshi Island? Zuko's Uncle who stood by her side and agreed with her when they confronted Zhao? One of the handful adults she's met who had a shred of common sense, he's the one who killed the last one? He participated in that fucked up tradition? 

"He wouldn't do that" He wouldn't (how would she know that?), he wasn't like that (she barely knows him). Because if he was then what about all the other Firebenders? Iroh made her believe that there is good and sense in the Fire Nation, she wants to believe that. Maybe he was forced? Maybe he lied? Maybe it wasn't- 

"What do you know about him, child? He did do it, years before you were even a thought in your parents' head" 

Why would Firebenders do that? Why would they disrespect their masters? 

Toph walked out of the hut. 

__________________

"Did you get to ask Jeong Jeong last night?"

"No" 

It was the next morning and Sokka, Katara and Toph were near the burnt out fire from last night. Wander stayed close to the kids, trying to get the bugs out from a nearby anthill. 

" What? Does that mean we have to stay here even longer? Did what I said to you last night mean nothing?" Sokka groaned, "We're on a time limit here!

"I know, I know! It's just… I can't do it if it isn't right" 

"Well what did you guys talk about then?" Katara asked, Toph knew they both didn't like how she didn't ask

"I… I, it's complicated" 

For her it may be complicated but for them? It would just be another reason to hate the Fire Nation, she doesn't want to put them through that. 

But why would Iroh do that? Last night, when Jeong Jeong told her Iroh was the one who slayed the last dragon, she was so overwhelmed. Why would he do that? He said it happened years ago, maybe he wasn't always the nice wise man she knew? And since he was the Dragon of the West, she was probably right. He was the one she heard that tried and failed to invade Ba Sing Se. He was a war general. 

But he was. He obviously isn't that anymore. She knows she should focus on the present, she has to but, him being involved in the war isn't what bothered her. Why would he join in on the dragon hunting? It doesn't seem right nor in character for him, he was the first one to agree with her in disrupting the spiritual balance back in the Northern Water Tribe. Why would he have done it? Did he learn from it, was he different now? What changed him? 

Katara must have noticed she had stuff on her mind because she didn't ask any further questions. 

Not everyone in the Fire Nation was bad. Not all of them wanted to kill her, or hurt people, or colonize. The people can be harmless, they can be peaceful . Even if Iroh had done some bad, it didn't make him bad. But the original benders? Toph had learned from the original masters, they taught her, hell, she lived with them for a while. She would never harm the Badgermoles for power. 

Iroh had changed, he wasn't like that. Things happen to people that make them do questionable things. Like Jet, and Pakku, and Zuko, and she supposed Iroh. If he and Zuko came from the same family, it made sense that Iroh wouldn't have come out as a functioning member of society, he had to learn. Toph doesn't know the full story, she has to give him the benefit of the doubt. If she didn't, she'd be just as bad as all the people who hated Avatar Kuruk. No one was aware of all the suffering he had gone through, they had no right to judge him. This was the same thing, she can't judge Iroh without knowing his intentions or why he might have done it. 

She could tell that neither Sokka or Katara wanted to be here. If she was going to ask, it better happen quick before they get too fed up. 





Some time had gone, the sun was beginning to set and Toph could feel it start to become cooler. She and Katara stayed near the stream of the small camp, with Sokka a couple feet next to them, fishing. Katara was able to teach her some Waterbending so things couldn't be all that bad. The Avatar needed a distraction anyway (and they would also refuse to leave her side). 

"Waterbending deals with the flow of energy, we let our defense become our offense. You're too stiff, Toph" Katara moved her arms back and forth, body swaying with her movements. Toph was mimicking, her pose just a little too rigid

"Right, right" Toph tried to loosen her joints, having spent a lifetime trying to be hard like rock, now she was forced to be continuous like water. 

If Waterbending was flow, and Earthbending was patience. What was Firebending? Anger? The breathing thing? Concentration? 

What was the secret of the dragons that will never have the opportunity to reach her ears? Had Iroh heard it? 

"I wish I was a Waterbender-" 

" AH!" 

Jeong Jeong had come out of nowhere and scared the absolute shit out of Sokka and Katara (sometimes Toph forgets they can't sense like her). 

 

"Jeez man! Wear a bell or something!" Sokka held his chest and tightened his grip on his fishing rod.

"Why would you wanna be a Waterbender?" Toph asked, Waterbending required moving without thinking. It required either attack or run, there wasn't any third option. Why would anyone want to do that? 

In Waterbending, there was no perfect moment to strike, you had to make one. You had to do what Katara said, use your opponents' flow against them instead of your own. 

"Why wouldn't you" Katara mumbled 

"Water brings healing and life, fire brings only destruction and pain. It forces those of us burdened with its care to walk a razor's edge between humanity and savagery. Eventually, we are torn apart," That's kinda deep, "Water is cool and soothing and Earth is steady and stable. Fire will spread and destroy everything in its path, you must have both in order to consider the flame that will burn so bright"

"Fires' dangerous?" 

"Of course it is, the power we wield is not a blessing but a curse"

Jeong Jeong hates Firebending. 

Firebenders can hate Firebending. 

Firebenders can hate the Fire Nation. 

Firebenders can be raised and grow inside the Nation, but they don't need to agree with everything they are forced to learn. 

Firebenders can be like Zhao, or like Zuko, or Iroh or Jeong Jeong. The only similarity they all share is their bending. But fire is different, no flame is the same- although they are all hot, they burn differently. They can harm, they can warm, they can melt, they can do anything. 

Fire is Jeong Jeong's destruction, fire is Zuko's passion, fire is positive jing. Fire is charging forward without any rhyme or reason, it's overwhelming and it burns , it burns and it burns and it keeps burning until it physically cannot. It's a burn that tears the skin on her hands and leaves them bloody. It is a continuous hunt for power, for the hottest flame, for the brightest glory. 

"Can't it be controlled?" 

Fires' original source, the dragons, what had they known? Their people, their students had caused them harm. It was inexcusable, did they understand the consequences of their actions, did they not care, were they not thinking?

"Only with hard work and discipline" He spoke as if burdened by memories, burdened by people he's hurt and by the people who had hurt him. What happened to him? 

This was Toph's chance- this was her perfect moment. Ask him, every fiber of her being yelled. Ask him before you can't. 

"Teach me," She says, "I know Earth, and I'm understanding Water. Fire's next on my list and it-!" 

Toph jerked her head in the direction of the trees. 

Someone's there. 

FOOOSH 

" FIRE NATION!" Sokka screamed, already to his feet and pulling out his club 

"Are you KIDDING ME!?" Toph really wasn't having it right now. Yes, she had her full complete realization and fully formed opinion on Firebending and on the Fire Nation as a whole- understanding that it is a deeply flawed and corrupt system but it doesn't mean it doesn't annoy the shit out of her- 

A wall of fire shot through the trees and Katara sprayed water in the direction, effectively turning its blazing glory into smoke. 

Toph felt nearly 20 Fire Nation soldiers all charge out of the trees and she felt Sokka and Katara get into fighting positions, she did the same. These guys don't get to interrupt her and get away-

"Go" 

"What?!" The three kids spoke in unison 

"Go," Jeong Jeong repeated. When none of them moved, he snarled, "I said GO!"

"But we have to fight!" Katara tried to argue 

"We can't leave you here-" Sokka added 

Toph grabbed their hands. Jeong Jeong wasn't going to budge. They'll just have to come back and ask again; Fire is persistent but Earth is stubborn. 

"Let's go!" She shouted and began running off, Earthbending the ground so the two launched and landed on Wander's back who was running by her side 

__________________ 

Hours have passed since then, they had continued for a while before stopping a safe distance away where they made sure they couldn't be followed, burrowing underground and away from the outside world. 

Well into the dark hours of the night, after Sokka and Katara fell asleep. Toph left. 

She had to make sure. 

The Avatar returned back to Jeong Jeong and his mens' camp. But no one was there. 

The only thing left were the discarded uniforms of the Fire Nation soldiers. She picked up one of the lost helmets and examined it, birds and animals seemed to laugh- as if knowing a secret she couldn't ever possibly learn. 

Jeong Jeong beat them. He ran them out of his camp and left right after them, this wasn't his home and it wasn't anyone else's either. 

Toph's fingers traced over the Fire Nation insignia. 

Fire. 

Notes:

Hiiii!! Here was the first official chapter of Book 2: Air Currents! I hope you're excited because I sure am, I have so much left of the story to tell and I cant wait to share it with you!!!!

Also rip to Toph, her perfect moment to ask Jeong Jeong toteachher finally came but was interrupted. Oh well, I guess it wasn't meant to be then ¯\_(ツ)_/¯

And Toph's thoughts and feelings about Zuko are getting super conflicted. Because she gets him, like with the whole home thing but at the same time, shes still so angry about what hes done. His terrible life has given him a reason for why he is doing this but it is not an excuse, she had come to that conclusion. And she still wants to help him?? Bc FUCK abusive families man

Tune in next week for chapter 2!!!! And make sure to leave some comments, I'd love to hear your thoughts!!

Chapter 2: The Wéixiăn De

Summary:

Toph, Sokka, and Katara try to build up Toph's reputation meanwhile Zuko has a revelation about his own.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Sokka yawned as the trio (plus Wander) walked through a wide open mountain range. They were burrowing through before but have taken a small break for some fresh air. After everything that happened with Jeong Jeong, they've been underground with no breaks for about four days and frankly, Sokka didn't think he was getting enough oxygen to his brain so like any annoying older practically-brother, he annoyed Toph until she was bullied to emerging from the ground. 

The only downfall was that it was foggy, and it being foggy meant that he and Katara were also forced to stay close to Toph and Wander as they made their way through these questions Sierra. But staying close to Toph meant he had to deal with- 

"You think you can bend mist, Waterbug?" 

"Uh, maybe? I think that'd be really cool" 

"What about tears? Or sweat? Can we be spitbenders?"

"Haha! That's really funny, Toph!"

Stupid nicknames and stupid flirting from stupid girls who could barely even begin to realize the other has just as big of a crush on them as they do on the other. 

And ew , were they holding hands? (Honestly. How did they not know the other liked them? This is ridiculous)

Wanting to try to get their poor excuse of flirting out of the way, Sokka asked, "So… What's the plan now?" 

"What do you mean?" Katara turned back to look at him 

"I mean what do we do now?" He repeated, "Toph has a Waterbending master, and we can't exactly go to the Fire Nation and learn Firebending, and who knows where Jeong Jeong went. So, what do we do now?" 

It was a good question and Sokka wanted to hit himself on the head for not thinking about this sooner. 

"I guess my original plan was to go back to Gaoling so me and my dads can think of something next but… you know," Toph implied the obvious and Sokka felt a twinge of sadness for her. Toph's family was gone, her hometown hated her and one of her favorite things in the entire world, Earth Rumble, she was practically banned from, at least he and Katara still had each other and dad and Gran Gran, "So I dunno…" 

"We can try and spread the word about what happened in the Northern Water Tribe? Maybe we can get the Earth Kingdom on our side?" Katara offered 

Trying to win over the Earth Kingdom sounds like an actual good and tangible goal but...

Sokka felt Wander nudge at his back, trying to keep him with the rest of the group, "Huh, that's not a bad idea. But how?"  

"Aren't you the plan guy?" Toph snickered which earned a light tug on her stupid ears by the boy, " Ow!" 

"You better be quiet before I pick you up and feed you to the Air Bison that are probably flying around this place, Goober!" 

"HA! Jokes on you, they're vegetarians!" She yelped, " AND I'M NOT A GOOBER!"

"There's always one who'll be down to try anything, Goober!" He retorted before scratching his chin. 

How could they win over the Earth Kingdom? How could they get over their own ableist ideas and start actually believing in Toph? Maybe with rocks? What do Earth Kingdom people like? Do they all like the banjo like Toph? Or maybe they like fighting like Suki? If they somehow manage to do that, they won't have to keep looking over their shoulder in the territory they're supposed to be fighting with in this war.

"Maybe start doing some hero work?" 

"Hero work? Uh I'm sorry, were you not there in the Northern Water Tribe?" Toph blew air out of her mouth, "What kind?" 

"The kind that can get you some revenue"

"Revenue? Wait, but I don't wanna do good so I look good, I wanna do good because I wanna" The Avatar said

"Okay but think of it as a plus! We get to be good samaritans and you get peoples' support- it'll make our lives way easier if you weren't getting thrown in jail every ten seconds!" 

"Sokka has a point, us doing good will just make people start to like us more. It's basically a win-win" 

Toph crossed her arms, grinning, "Alright, we'll get people to like me. But we're not gonna go and look for danger or whatever, we're gonna do things my way and be patient, okay?" 

How will they have time though? How can they just wait around for something bad to happen? Actually, nevermind. Trouble seems to follow the three no matter where they go, maybe they'll be able to do good quicker than Sokka thinks. 

Sokka and Katara looked at each other before groaning, " Fiiiiine" 

___________________

After they had reached the bottom of the mountain range, Katara realized that the fog wasn't just from their high, moist air- it was just… everywhere. 

On the ground, the village they were currently walking through was near a large, vast lake- she supposed it came from that. 

The village itself looked about as normal as any other they've been to, except more dreary. Maybe it was just the visual effect the fog had on the place, it made everything look so sad. Even the people looked unhappy, wearing tattered rags and shop keepers eyed them, eager for new customers.

"Alright perfect, Toph as long as you keep your hood up, the fog might actually do a good job at covering your face and those huge marbles lodged your head" Sokka said, crouching down slightly to meet the Earthbender's height, adjusting her hood 

"What if I just close my eyes?" She grinned and shut her eyes, "No one'll suspect a thing"

"I think people would be more suspicious if they saw a girl walking perfectly with her eyes shut, Toph" Katara chuckled

"Just spitballing here" 

"Well good suggestion, let's just lay low for now guys," Sokka explained before beginning to walk down the road, the two beginning to follow, Wander had to stay outside the village again in their efforts to not get recognized, "Since we can't just go looking for trouble, we might as well get some supplies and let the trouble come to us" 

Katara didn't fancy the plan to be honest. She didn't understand why the people of the Earth Kingdom were so distasteful of Toph. And for what? Because she was small? She's 12! Or because she's blind? Who cares? The whole thing is stupid and now they have to wait to prove that she's capable? If they're following that logic then Toph had more than proved her capability to the world back in the Northern Water Tribe. It doesn't make sense that they have to fight to be seen. 

"What do we need?" Katara asked as she and Toph followed Sokka to one of the battered shops 

"Just a couple things, I was gonna get myself a new dagger but then I remembered that our compass broke when we were," He paused for a moment, "When we were attacked by Zhao's men"

Her eyes turned downcast at the mention of that man's name, of that terrible , terrible night. That was really scary and she hoped that nothing like that would never happen again. 

After walking into the store, Sokka made a beeline to the front, searching for his object while Katara and Toph were left to wander the shop, knowing full well that the boy liked to do his shopping alone.  

"This place has a lot of weird stuff," The Waterbender pointed out, trailing to one of the wooden shelves, she picked up a small stone pot, "Who sells pots in the same place as compass'?" 

Toph shrugged, "Maybe it's just one of those everything stores?" She leaned her weight from the balls of her feet to her heels then back again, "They have them a lot in the Earth Kingdom or, at least in Gaoling. But that place is a capitalist goldmine" 

Katara chuckled, "But weren't you just a cog in that network with Earth Rumble?" 

"That's diff-... no, that's exactly the same I can admit that"

She laughed again before the door of the shop opened, revealing two tall men, her eyes followed them to the front of the establishment and all went quiet. 

They went to the encounter where an old woman stood behind, one of them pushed Sokka out of the way. 

"Today's Thursday, Hua," The man on the left slammed his hands on the counter, "You know what that means"

"I do but… But I don't have all the money yet, there haven't been a lot of people coming through as of late," She stammered, "I was just about to make a sale but-" 

"But you still don't have the amount?" The other with a beard finally spoke, "Hey, don't worry about it" 

"I'm sorry it's just- wait, really?" 

The man who was just talking strolled around the shop, stopping in front of the stone pot that Katara had picked up previously, he took hold of it, "Of course. But that means we're gonna have to get paid in other ways…" 

KLANG!

He smashed the pot on the floor, it shattered into pieces.

He grinned and straightened himself, turning a head towards the other man, "Let's continue our pay-"

In an instant, a whip of water had latched itself on his arm. He jerked his gaze upright and the source led to an angry Katara, " Stop it right now" She ordered 

He gave a mean laugh, tugging on the scourge, "Or what, little girl?"

Suddenly, the bearded man was hurled across the store, slamming into one of the many shelves, knocking it down with him, " OOF!"

" That's what!" She barked 

The other man came charging at her but midway through his march, Sokka rammed into him, tumbling him to the ground with the motion. 

The bearded man struck a fist to the stone ground and a chunk of rock flew up from it (crap he's an Earthbender), he stood and kicked it into Katara's direction- to which Toph pulled her to the side just in time. 

Using the water from Katara's own canteen, Toph sprayed him, freezing his feet to the ground and advancing forward. 

But the man was ready, booting the ice at his feet, he raised another rock from the ground and was about to attack but- 

BAM BAM

The old lady, Hua, pounded a broom on the counter, " NO!" She screamed, causing everyone to stop where they stood, mid fight among the already wrecked store, " TAKE IT OUTSIDE!" 

… 

" HYA!" The man who was tackled to the floor by Sokka shoved him off, jerking a fist into the air and another block of Earth came flying out but Toph punched through it 

"You heard the lady, outside!" Sokka shouted, drubbing the man's back and chasing him out the shop 

"You too!" Katara added, lifting the bearded man by his foot and chucking him out the door 

Once outside, it was practically a stand off. Three against two, villagers in thin clothing had begun poking their heads through their windows and out from behind corners to watch (were all people from the Earth Kingdom nosey?)

Sokka, without breaking eye contact with the burly men, whispered, "I think we might've found our first good deed"

… 

Is he serious? 

"Are you serious?" Katara blinked, temporarily out of fighting mode to scold her brother, "We're fighting and that's the first thing you can think of?"

"What? I'm very goal-oriented!"

"Guys-" Toph tried to say but was interrupted 

"That's not goal-oriented! That's just you trying to be stupid!"

" Guys-" 

"Oh now I'm the stupid one? Says the one who picked the fight in the first place!"

"I didn't pick the fight, it wasn't right what they were doing!" Katara shouted back, spirits he made her so angry, "You joined in too!"





Toph rolled her eyes, why must they fight at the worst possible times?

Without the aid of the Water Tribe teenagers, Toph charged forward and began to attack both men. Using the water from Katara's canteen (it was smarter to stick to one element for now), she narrowly dodged another rock as she swiped at the two with a sharp but steady stream of floating water.

The heavier set fellow with the beard ran ahead first, allowing a slab of Earth to come out from under her feet and launch her into the air. Not being as dependent on the ground as much (thank you Water sense), Toph was still able to pinpoint exactly where the two were while still in the air. The water surrounding her turned into icy daggers, she slinged them at her opponents.

"Are your friends always this stupid!?"

The Avatar landed on her feet, "Hey! No one called them stupid but me!"

She assumed that Sokka and Katara had finally snapped out of their argument because they were now by her side. 

" YEAH!" Sokka pointed his club at one of the men, "And I'm not stupid, Karara might be but not me!" 

"We're not doing this again!" Katara sprinted at the thinner man, Toph following suit 

Katara flowed the water that Toph used back over to her, she sent out a dozen ice spears in his direction then Toph jumped in front of her, stealing the water and freezing his feet. 

The man, still having fight left within him, wrenched his arm up and a rock lifted from the ground. He flung it in their direction but it was sliced clean through by Toph. The two continued sharing the water, swiping it in and out when deemed necessary. Sokka fought the man's partner solo, club and boomerang in either hand.

In a matter of minutes, both men were successfully reprimanded and frozen back to back on the ground. As they struggled for freedom, the three children watched over them, all wearing serious faces. What were these guys doing demanding money from the shopkeep? Who were they?

" HEY! LET US GO!" 

"YEAH, OR I SWEAR TO-" 

"Swear to what?" Katara waved a finger in their faces, "You don't take money from old ladies!" 

Toph started to walk back into the shop, "You guys handle them, I'm gonna make sure the lady inside is okay" She would feel bad if she just left without trying to help the elderly woman 

"Yeah yeah, sure go ahead" Sokka waved a hand absentmindedly at the girl before cracking his knuckles. Spirits, him and Katara looked ready to kill, was it the best idea to leave them with these poor guys? 

Whatever. 

Walking back inside, Toph could sense all the wreckage they caused from the little time spent inside. Okay now she actually feels bad. The old lady, Hua was struggling to lift back up the large wooden shelf that had fallen. 

Toph quietly moved her aside and effortlessly raised it back to standing, she turned to the woman, "Are you okay?" 

"I'm fine, I'm fine. This isn't the first time my store has been destroyed by those men" She smiled waverly at her 

"Who were they?" The 12 year old asked, bending down as she began to pick up the dropped merchandise 

Hua thanked her, "The Wéixiăn De," She then eyed her curiously, "You and your friends, you aren't from around here, are you?" 

"No but it wouldn't really be right if we just left like this. What're the Wéixiăn De?" 

The two continued to clean up, picking up scraps of wood, fixing shelves, and readjusting the placement of things. 

"A gang that terrorizes this village. Every week they come shop to shop, demanding money and if we don't pay them- they start getting violent..." She spoke sadly 

The lady was telling the truth, how long had this been going on for? This wasn't right, they have to do something.

"I'm sorry to hear, that's horrible," Toph bent down and picked up the broken stone pot from before. She stood and held it in her hands gently, the broken pieces merged back together and the small pot sat in her hands, good as new, "Me and my friends are gonna fix this, don't you worry, old lady" 

She handed her back the pot and Hua stood there dumbfounded, holding the crock in her hands delicately as the cogs in her head turned, "Weren't you just Waterbending …?" She eyed suspiciously before her face shifted into clarity, she gasped, " The Avatar!" 

The Earthbender raised her hands up, "I know, I know what you're thinking but it's not like that. I'm strong and more than capable of taking down these guys- I won't give up till I do"

The lady was quiet in qualm before speaking, "I… Alright, since you did beat those good for nothing scums I suppose you might not be as weak anymore"

Toph blew air from her mouth, "Please, I was never weak in the first place," She folded her arms, "The Earth Kingdom just loves making assumptions"

"I should smack you upside the head for those words but considering that you just saved my shop," Hua paused and Toph waited for her to say ' I'll give you a running start before I call the police' but it never came, "Good luck, Avatar" 

The Avatar blinked. Good luck? Holy shit, no jail or cages! She grinned and began running for the door, "I don't need luck!" 



Back outside again, Toph walked out to Sokka pulling on one of the men's hair and Katara holding a small dagger made out of ice in her hands. 

"- WHO DO YOU WORK FOR?!" 

"WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT, BOY?!"

"LET US GO!" 

"To all the spirits in this fucking world- stop it you guys," Toph snatched the ice out of the Waterbender's hand and smacked Sokka's grip off the guy's hair. Sokka thinks she and Katara are bad? What about him and her?! These two are insane , "We're not doing that" 

"Yeah, listen to the fucking kid!-" 

The ice that was trapping the two men had spiked up slightly, touching right up against the man's throat, " Don't call me kid," The Earthbender turned around, "Listen, I know you're part of the Wéixiăn De. Why do you guys harass the people who live here?" 

"You can't blame people for making a living!" 

Lie. 

The ice poked more at their throats, " Wrong answer. Try again" 

She sensed Sokka making funny faces behind her at the men. 

Was she really willing to hurt two guys who wrecked the old lady's shop she just met not even 20 minutes ago just because she was one of the few people who didn't hate her? Absolutely. But can you blame her? She's 12. And besides, she wasn't going to actually kill them. Just scare them a little. 

" Fuck okay-okay!" One of them screamed as the other struggled to break free, "Look, we work for this- for this guy. okay!?"

"Who is he?!" Sokka waved the sharp part of his boomerang in their faces 

" Gui! He lives outside the-the village! It's a really nice house, you can't miss it!" 

Truth.

"He says he'll kill us if we don't collect!" 

Truth. 

Kill them?

"Wait, how old are you guys?" The spikes lowered from their throats 

"I'm 18 and Jian's 22!" 

"Don't tell them my name, idiot!" 

Oh Spirits, these were just kids. These were just kids who they fought, kids who are being threatened into doing bad. And they weren't even that good of Earthbenders either. Neither weren't even that much older than Sokka. 

Toph sighed and the ice trapping them melted, "Toph! What're you doing?!" Katara shouted in disbelief 

"Yeah! Don't tell me they knocked your brain out from your ears!"

The Avatar ignored her friends' comments and pointed up at the two men- boys, " Listen . No more of this stupid gang stuff, okay? If I ever hear that you two went back to this shit I'll come and do something even worse than your boss'll do" 

She began stomping away, she heard one of them shout, "Didn't you hear me?! He'll kill us if we don't-" 

"I'm handling it, okay?" She screamed back at them without bothering to turn around, "No more of that stuff! No. More"

People were losing their sense. 

"Hey, screw this saving the world stuff. We should become detectives," Sokka joked, "I call bad cop"

"That's so dumb, Sokka," Katara folded her arms then pridfully spoke, "I'd be bad cop" 

Spirits, these two will be out for literal blood with people but then go back to joking on the drop of a hat and it was starting to give Toph whiplash. She laughed, "You both are the good cops, I'm the bad cop"

"Says the goober" 

"I'M NOT A GOOBER!" 

__________________

Zuko stared directly at the detailed sketch of himself, it stared back at him, he stared back at it, it stared back at him, he stared- 

The Fire Nation must have heard about his failure at the Northern Water Tribe. Why else would he be finding wanted posters of himself and Iroh everywhere? They were next to the Avatar's own wanted poster (it looked like the hunt for her was becoming more widespread now).

It was an embarrassment, a disgrace. Zuko, crown prince , was wanted by the Fire Nation. He failed . All he was supposed to do was kill a small child but he couldn't even do that . Who is he without his honor? Without his title? Without his mission? 

What was he supposed to do now? 

He knew the answer. It was obvious.

He took the Avatar's poster that was next to his own and put it in his pocket. 

He and Uncle had landed in some backwash Earth Kingdom village near the coast, discarding their Fire Nation uniforms in exchange for cloaks and rags. Zuko was currently in the middle of the village's square, he was standing directly in front of the bulletin board where the wanted posters hung. 

"Ah there you are, Nephew!" Iroh came up from behind him holding a small bag of vegetables, "The nice vegetable merchant had given me an extra cabbage for our trouble! Did you know he's been to Omashu?" 

" We need to leave" Zuko grumbled, grabbing his Uncle and yanking him along 



Zuko led his Uncle outside the town, only stopping near a small creek. 

Iroh steadily set his bag of groceries down on the grass, "This place is beautiful, Prince Zuko. Why are we here?" 

He turned and spotted the young Firebender sitting by the water, his back facing him. There was a small knife in his hand and he was grabbing his Phoenix tail. 

" ZUKO!" He gasped and jumped over, grabbing his hand, "What're you doing!?"

"We're wanted by the Fire Nation, our top-knots will get us recognized," He explained, the most calm he has ever heard the boy before, "We need to cut them" 

But to a person of the Fire Nation, their honor is directly tied to their hair, the shorter it is- the more ashamed you should be. For Zuko to cut it, it would be losing the little respect he had held for himself.

Or did he not care? 

Iroh loosened his grip on his hand and sat down next to him. He watched the boy wince slightly as he chopped off the rest of his hair. Zuko kept his gaze fixed forward as he shoved the knife into his Uncle's hands. Iroh did the same. 

They allowed the hair to fall in the creek, watching it flow and get taken down the steady stream. Soon it completely washed out of sight.  

Iroh saw as Zuko pulled something out from his pocket, he unfolded it and it revealed to be a wanted poster of the Avatar. 

"Why do you have that, Nephew?" 

Zuko didn't answer. The paper lit aflame and then he tossed it into the water. 

"We can never go back home" Was all he said. Iroh put a comforting hand on his shoulder

__________________

After picking up Wander, the trio made their way outside the village and over to Gui's house. It was way up high on a tall mountain, somehow more foggy than down on the ground with the village. 

It looked like a classic, traditional house. Dark green door, lined with gold with yellow structured walls and dozens of windows, the house stood tall and was a stark contrast from the shabby huts in the village. 

After climbing up the many white stone stairs, and standing outside the large green doors, Sokka looked at it, scratching his chin, "I gotta admit, this is a pretty nice house" 

Toph shrugged, "I've lived in better" 

"You were a noble, you don't get a say in this" Katara replied before Toph began knocking on the heavy doors 

KNOCK! KNOCK!

" HEY GUUUUUIII!" She called out for him, cupping her mouth with her hands, "THE WÉIXIĂN DE IS OFFICIALLY DISBANDED!" 

In a matter of short minutes (and heavy stomping heard from the other side) the doors swung open, revealing a man of medium stature and tan skin. He couldn't have been any older than 40 and wore expensive silk and golden jewelry. He looked around before realizing that the voice came from below his field of vision. 

He looked down, "And... who are you?" He sighed, "If you're Bao's kids, I told him he'll get paid as soon as Jian and-"

"No, we're not Bao's kids! Did you not hear, the Wéixiăn De is done!" Katara pointed at the man 

Gui blinked, "Okay. So again, who're you then?"

Sokka eyed Katara as she reached for her canteen, he placed a hand on her's, silently telling her 'no'.

"I'm Toph and I'm here to tell you to stop threatening kids into doing your dirty work. Either you agree and stop or we can beat the shit out of you, your choice" 

"Such bold talk for someone who barely comes up to my chest," He bent down and pulled down on Toph's hood, "How old are you?" 

The Avatar swatted his hands away, "Are you gonna decide or do I have to decide for you?" 

"I'm Gui of the Wéixiăn De and master Earthbender. So I dunno who's kids' you three are but you're not gonna beat me," He stood tall over them, "You're not scaring anyone, Shortie" 

Oh boy. 

RUMBLE

The Earth underneath them shook and Sokka waited for Gui to get thrown off the mountain but it didn't happen. 

The stone slid the man backwards and Toph walked inside, Sokka and Katara exchanged glances before following. 

Inside was even nicer than the outside. With beautiful rugs, intricate designs carved into the hardwood tables and on the stone walls. There were more people inside, some of them looked like Jian and that other guy's age, while some looked older. They all eyed daggers at the three who stepped inside unannounced. 

"ALRIGHT LISTEN," Toph shouted into the large room, "EVERYONE HERE WHO'S PART OF THE WÉIXIĂN DE ARE GETTING AN OUT!"

"You're giving them all an out?" Sokka leaned in to whisper 

"Why not? If two are getting threatened then this whole place is probably getting threatened too" 

"Okay but what if-" Katara was cut off by a red faced Gui

" What do you think you're doing?!" He screamed 

"Putting an end to this stupid gang!" Toph turned on her heel and pointed a finger at him, "You threaten people to threaten other people to give them money that they have to give to you!" 

...

"What's your point?" 

" RRG! My point is that it's wrong!"

Sokka facepalmed, "If he's threatening these people, no one's gonna actually leave on their own" 

"Then we're just gonna have to kill this guy-" 

"We're not killing anyone, Katara," Toph raised a hand to her, "But we will beat the shit out of him" 

Gui laughed again, "I already told you, stupid child. You won't beat me- ACK!" A boomerang hit him square in the forehead, causing him to stumble back 

"No one calls my little buddy stupid but me" Sokka said before catching the weapon cycling back to him 

"YEAH!" Toph agreed before kicking at the stone floor, raising a slab of rock and punching it in the direction of Gui

It slammed into him, knocking him to the floor, his legs trapped in chains of rock but he kicked through. He growled and stood up, shaking it off and looking at the Wéixiăn De members, "What are you all waiting for!? GET THEM!" 

The members scrambled to their feet and began storming to the three. 

The ones' Sokka assumed to be Earthbenders began to hurl giant hunks of rock their way. Toph jumped in front of them and lifted a tall wall of rock, blocking every attack. 

" RAAAH!" Sokka turned on his heel and just barely ducked one of Gui's punches. When Gui spun to face him, he slipped and fell right on his face, he looked down and found that a rope of water had attached itself to his ankle, Katara grinned 

He nodded at his sister before taking out his club. The man slammed a fist into the solid ground, which trapped Sokka in rock up to his neck. 

He watched as his sister continued to fight without him, pulling back from one of Gui's hits and sending a wave of ice desks his way, which he had managed to break rather easily with his wrists. 

"Hey!" He called out, "A little help!" 

Katara's back was turned to him, continuing to slash at the man, " Toph!" Toph stopped burying person after person up to their head in the ground and turned around, Katara pointed at Sokka, " Sokka please!" 

"Okay!" She piped, launching herself over three people who were advancing at her, when she landed in front of him, she stomped on the ground 

The rock retreated down below the floor, freeing him, "Thanks" 

Toph stole a bit of Katara's water, freezing Gui in place, "Katara! I said no killing! Did you not hear me before?!" 

"He was trying to kill me to be fair!"

"You just Waterbent! And Earthbent!" Gui spat in disbelief as Toph and Katara froze the rest of the members to the floor, "You're the Avatar!?" 

Toph grinned and finally took her hood down, "Yes and as the Avatar I'm officially disbanding the Wéixiăn De gang!" 

… 

" HAHAHAHAHA!" He laughed 

"What?! Oh Spirits, not this again-" 

" You? The Cursed Avatar?! The joke Avatar? You think you can decide what happens here?" He howled, "Don't make me laugh! You may be able to bend the elements but you're still nothing more than a pathetic , small, blind girl"

…. 

...

"Are you done? Is he done now?" Toph asked, uncaring 

"I think so," Katara reasoned, "You done?"

...

"...What…?" He blinked 

"We've heard all this before, man. It's kinda getting a little repetitive" Sokka placed his hands on his hips 

"Alright, you," Toph, moving on, pointed to Gui, "Are going to jail because you're a manipulative jerk-" Katara elbowed her in the arm, she huffed, " Annnd because you made a really bad gang or whatever. And you guys," She then pointed to the (now ex) members of the Wéixiăn De gang who were either frozen or buried to the neck, their expressions shifted into worry, "You're gonna be alright, I'm guessing this ass threatened you into working for him too?" 

Sokka watched them all proceed to nod their heads frantically, he would have asked how they would know if they're lying but remembered that Toph is basically a human lie detector. 

Toph grinned, "Okay, great!" She stomped and the Earth and ice trapping them all receded (except for Gui) and freeing them, "I told that Jian guy and his friend already so I'm gonna tell you, no more gang stuff. If I ever hear any of you went back to this, I will be back. And so will these two" She said seriously which made a couple of them begin to visibly sweat, she smiled again, "Feel free to smack Gui on your way out!" 

___________________

"Well that went… better than expected" Sokka said as they began mounting Wander 

Night had fallen and the trio were finally getting ready to leave. None of them had hardly expected them to stay the entire day but they kind of had to.

After they left Gui's house with the entirety of the Wéixiăn De gang members, including a frozen Gui that Toph had carried over her head (Again, what did her dads feed her? Pure fucking protein?), they had made their way back to the small, foggy town and rightfully threw that scum in jail and while Sokka and Katara helped the members reintegrate, Toph had to make a small speech to the villagers. 

They must have really hated the Wéixiăn De, because they had automatically warmed up to the Avatar, completely forgetting that just yesterday, they believed she was weak and useless, they even gave them some good food for their travels! 

"Yeah! It was great!" Toph was beaming , "I think they really warmed up to me! They even listened to me play banjo" 

"Ugh, don't remind me" He groaned 

"Oh come on, she's not even bad at it. I bet you actually do love the banjo" Katara chuckled 

"Say it again or I'll be feeding you to the Air Bison" 

Notes:

So the Fire Nation hates Zuko, they're so embarrassed about his inability to kill Toph at the NWT. (They also are embarrassed of Zhao all his men but you know, they're dead soooooo ¯\_(ツ)_/¯))
So now they are kinda hunting him and Iroh down but it's okay, their heads aren't as important as the Avatar's is in the Fire Nation

And who do you guys think is the actual bad cop out of Toph, Sokka, and Katara?

Chapter 3: Imprisoned or Waiting?

Summary:

Everything is always Toph, Katara and Sokka's fault, there's no way around that fact so why not read about how they broke in and out of a metal rig in the middle of no where in one day?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

SPLASH! 

"TOPH! Cover me!" 

"Alright!" 

Atop a giant, metal rig in the middle of the sea, miles upon miles away from any shred of land, was a fight between Fire Nation guards, people in rags and somewhere in the midst of all the chaos and confusion, was the trio as well- fighting on the side of the rags. The sky was dark of night and the only lights were from lanterns and the fiery fists of the Firebending soldiers. 

How did this happen you ask? Well, there's a very long winded answer to that but in one of few words: 

It was all Sokka, Katara, and Toph's fault. 

___________________

"Toph, what are you doing?" 

"I'm not gonna be short anymore" 

Sokka shook his head, why was this goober the Avatar? The three were currently walking through a quiet forest, having come out of the ground not too long ago. And walking besides Sokka was the biggest halfwit on the face of the Earth, second to his sister. 

Toph had long, thin rocks underneath her feet, walking with them like stilts. It gave her about four or five extra inches of height. 

"Okay, I get that," Sokka huffed, pinching the bridge of his nose, "But… Why?" 

Actually, there were a lot of whys. Why was she doing that, why did he agree to join Katara on the Avatar's mission, why did Toph need to always think of the weirdest things to do, why couldn't anyone he knows be normal, why must he be surrounded by fools?

"I'm tired of people calling me short, I'm gonna walk with these from now on!" 

Katara chuckled, "You look really stupid" 

"It's just a small price I'm willing to pay in order to- ACK!" 

Sokka put a hand on her side and shoved her, causing Toph to fall to the ground, he looked at Katara, "I'm sorry but I'm getting a headache. And I can't be hungry and have my head hurt," He looked down and grabbed Toph by the back of her shirt, jerking her to her feet as if she weighed next to none, "You done now?" 

Toph huffed, the rock stilts going back into the Earth, "You know what I think your problem is? I think you're just jealous that I'm a super cool Earthbender and you're not!" She exclaimed pridefully as they continued to walk 

" Riiight, because I'd love to throw dirt and get a concussion every five seconds" 

"You have no idea what you're missing, wolf tail," The Avatar shook her head then pet Wander on his side, "Right, buddy? Earthbending's the coolest!" 

Wander gave a groan of affirmation, nudging her tiny hand with his huge head, "What about Waterbending?" Katara asked 

Toph, still with her attention on the badgermole, "Waterbending's pretty cool too, my dads used to say that your bending's a big part of who you are, you can't just ignore it! It's as big as a part of who you are as much as Sokka's boomerang is a part of who he is" 

Sokka smiled confidently, "Well I do consider myself a master of it at this point" 

A couple more minutes of conversation passed before they stumbled upon a small (like, really small) village. 

"Thank the spirits! There weren't any animals in that forest! I was starting to think I was gonna starve!" Sokka proclaimed, running ahead 

"You always think you're gonna starve!" Katara called out, running after him 





After Toph put Wander down behind a forest of trees, she headed into the village to go search for her friends.  

She hated having to leave Wander alone by himself all day every time they went to a new town. Toph understood why they had to and she knew that he understood it as well but still. And even though she knew Wander was fine with being alone (He used to be alone when she went to school all day back in Gaoling) because he liked to look around and explore, she still felt bad. 

Putting her cloak on and pulling her hood up, the Earthbender sensed the Water Tribe siblings inside one of the (thankfully) stone floored shops. 

Walking inside, she heard Sokka already trying to find a bargain on some type of berries to the lady behind the counter while Katara was off to the side, looking at old nicknacks or something. 

"I don't see why you guys insist on eating real food. Again, bugs and whatever meat work fine for me and Wander" 

"You know, it amazes me how you've stayed alive for this long" Katara told her with a blank face 

"I know right?" She smiled, "Maybe I really can't die, we should try it out sometime!"

"And by try out you mean try and get yourself killed?" 

"Of course! How else will we know for sure?" Toph leaned against the wall, grinning 

"You're insane" 

"I prefer the term mad genius" 

The Avatar's ears perked up at the sound of the entrance door opening, a boy who felt around Katara's height stepped in. 

Katara then gasped, "Hey Toph, look!" Toph turned back around and it felt like Katara was holding… a rock? Where'd she get that from? 

"Wait, is it shaped like a badgermole?" 

She nodded her head enthusiastically, "It looks like Wander!"

Toph wanted to laugh at the Waterbender's eagerness. It was cute, her excitement. A little figurine made her so incredibly happy just because it reminded her of Wander, and it made her happy enough to show her. Toph swore on her life that nothing bad would ever happen to Katara or even Sokka ever again. 

Toph touched the stone in Katara's hands, she laughed, "It does" 

The 14 year old cackled and placed it back down on the counter it was on. But she must have put it back wrong because it knocked over and fell. 

On reflex, Toph went to catch the stone with her bending-

It was caught and it was floating in the air but… 

It wasn't by her. 

The Avatar stopped and turned her attention to the boy who walked in. He gasped and dropped it.

KLANG 

It shattered, "Woah! Are you okay?" She asked, feeling his pulse skyrocket in terror (?)

Toph kneeled down and picked up the pieces of the broken stone. She stood up and melded the pieces back together Earthbending style (and she couldn't help but feel a little bit of deja vu). She smiled and put it back on the shelf, "No need to worry, it's good as new"

The boy was quiet for a while, dumbfounded. His heart was beating so fast and she felt the woman behind the counter that Sokka was talking to heart speed up as well. What was wrong with them? 

"You're an Earthbender?" The woman asked

"Only the best in the entire world!" 

"Aren't you an Earthbender too?" Katara pointed out to the boy

"No!" He shouts, "No, I'm not!" 

Sokka walks up in between herself and Katara, "You sound kinda suspicious" 

Well of course he sounds suspicious. He's obviously lying and Toph didn't even need her seismic sense to know that, "You're lying," But why? Was he embarrassed? Her voice softened, "Guy, there's no reason to be ashamed-" 

" I'm not ashamed!" He screamed, cutting Toph off, "I…" 

Then the woman ran out from behind her post and slammed the door shut and hurriedly closed the blinds, " You children can't say stuff like that around here!" She whispered sharply 

"What? Earthbend- MHFF!" The woman covered Sokka's mouth before he could finish

" Yes!" 

He moved her hand away, "Why not?"

She gave a sad hum, "Ever since the Fire Nation took control of the town, anyone they find who's an Earthbender is arrested and sent to a work camp..." 

"I heard it's on a prison rig" The boy added 

"You better be careful around here, young lady"

Toph's heard about those Earthbender work camps before and she was lucky she lived south of the Earth Kingdom. It's west of the territory where Earthbenders usually get taken and forced into labor camps.  

Fire Dad used to live in the west, he escaped the Fire Nation troops before they could take him to those rigs and left to the south. It's part of the reason his wrestling persona was a hilarious depiction of the Fire Nation, it was to make fun of them. 

"That's terrible," Sokka commented, "How long have they been here?" 

"Five years, they use our coal mines for their ships. All they do is steal from us!" The Earthbender boy sounded really pissed 

"Can't you fight back? You're an Earthbender, you could do something!" Katara never stopped fighting, did she?

The woman (she assumed was the boy's mom) shook her head, "We can't, they could take away Haru just like they took away his father"

"I'm sorry to hear that" Toph found herself saying 

That wasn't right, it was wrong. It was wrong for the Fire Nation to take Earthbenders from their homes, from their families just to force them into work camps. Toph has heard about the conditions before, they're terrible. No one should have to endure it. 

"Where's the rig?" 

"What?" 

" Where's the rig?" Toph repeated louder, she gave a crooked grin, "I'll get your husband back and I'll free the rest of the Earthbenders too!"

"Yeah! We've dealt with worse, trust me" Katara chuckled 

" Way worse" Sokka reassured 

"You can't be serious," Haru's mom turned to Toph, "You're an Earthbender, you've probably grown up hearing horror stories of these camps"

Toph nods, "Of course I have! Which gives us all the more reason to why we have to help them. They're surrounded by unbearable metal and it sucks!" She points a thumb to herself, "But it's nothing the Avatar can't handle of course" 

Haru blinked, pointing a finger at her, " You're the Cursed Avatar?" 

Dammit, that's still something people are doing? She hoped that it wouldn't stick after all this time.

She nodded, "Yeah, but my name's Toph"

"Then you and your friends really shouldn't be here then, not only are they taking away Earthbenders, your wanted posters are everywhere!" Haru's mom exclaimed 

"We've been hunted down and imprisoned before, I think we could handle a little more heat"





"My mom said you can sleep here tonight but you should leave in the morning"

Haru said as he led Sokka, Katara, and Toph to his family's barn which overlooked a small farmland and the rest of the village. They walked inside the structure after the Earthbender. 

"Thanks!" Toph grinned, "And thanks for letting Wander stay with us too!" As she said that, the badgermole steadily made his way inside, mindful not to break the old wood 

Haru took a step back, hesitant of the giant animal, "Uh… yeah, no problem"

Sokka clumped together chunks of hay, gathering it into a makeshift seat, he sat down on it, "Not as nice as sitting on the back of a three ton badgermole but it'll do, thanks" 

"Yeah thanks again, Haru" Katara said 

He chuckled, sitting down on the ground, "I already told you, it's no problem" 

"So, where'd you learn Earthbending?" Toph asked, she was sprawled across Wander's back, who was laying down

"My dad taught me everything I know" 

"It must've been nice to have your dad teach you bending" Katara was somewhere on the right

Toph continued to listen, "Oh yeah. He's an amazing Earthbender" Haru said as Sokka had walked over to Toph, he pulled her up to sitting and they wrestled over her bag for a moment. Sokka won and fished around inside it for a second 

"Are you any good?" Toph asked before giving Sokka a little shove when he threw her bag back at her, what did he take? 

"I haven't gotten any real training since I was 11… But I've been practicing every chance I have" She slid off Wander, now sitting on the ground. 

Toph could hear his heart had a sad beat to it, he probably missed his dad, "I mastered Earthbending under the badgermoles, I can teach you some stuff sometime!" 

"You learned from the badgermoles? Like Oma and Shu! That's amazing, I'd love to learn from you!" Haru beamed, holding his knees excitedly, "Why are you guys here anyway?" 

" Weeelll," Katara sucked her teeth, "You know what happened in the Northern Water Tribe?" 

He nodded, "Yeah, people are starting to hear what happened"

"Yeah, well a lot of people in the Earth Kingdom still don't like Toph, mainly because they haven't heard yet, so for now we're going around and trying to spread the word that we're here and we're strong" 

"Oh… That sucks, I'm sorry"

Toph waved her hand, "Don't be, they'll see what I'm made of with time" 

All she has to be is patient, eventually word of the Northern Water Tribe will spread, and not just that but of everything they've done up to this point already. People will realize they were being ignorant and closed minded, they have to (and if they don't, she'll beat up those stupid ablists). 

"Are you guys really gonna go through with going to the rig and freeing all those Earthbenders there?"

"Why wouldn't we?" Katara asked as if he had said something preposterous 

"It's just that if no one's escaped yet- if my dad hasn't escaped yet, it's because they can't, " He said, "It's made out of metal, even if you do get to the rig in the middle of the ocean somehow, how'll you even get everyone off?" 

"Sokka's smart, he's probably making up some plan right now, right Wolf tail?" Toph called over to the Water Tribe boy

" Obviously" Sokka said, laying on his stomach and, what she assumed to be, scribbling down on a piece of paper 

"As much as I hate to admit it, Sokka is pretty smart. If anyone can make a plan to break into a metal rig in the middle of nowhere, it's him" Katara agreed, placing a hand on Haru's shoulder 

"See? I'm not gonna let the Fire Nation force anyone into labor camps anymore, especially not Earthbenders who did nothing wrong," The Avatar grinned wildly at the boy, "Don't worry, we're gonna get your dad back! Earthbenders got grit but it sounds like he's been gone long enough!" 

Toph was confident in Sokka's intelligence, she was confident in Katara's ever growing need to fight for what's right. She didn't have a shred of doubt that the three of them couldn't break into the rig only to break back out with hundreds of Earthbenders. She doesn't know how but she knows that they will. 

"Then I wanna help," Haru spoke, "He's my dad, they're my people too. I wanna be a part of this" 

"What about your mom?" Katara sounded worried (she would kill anyone in her path if given the chance but she did have a big heart after all) 

"She won't know if I don't tell her" 

"Fuck yeah, parental defiance!" Toph laughed, punching the air 

"Alright, lemme make a couple tweaks to what I have so far then" Sokka began scratching away at words

___________________

" HEY uh… HEY SHORTIE!" Haru screamed at the top of his lungs 

Toph, Sokka, Katara, and Haru were standing a little further off from the barn, it was the next day and the sun was high in the sky. There were a couple Fire Nation guards on patrol nearby. 

Toph turned her head dumbly, sitting on the ground, "Who? Me?"  

"Yeah you! I don't like your face!"

"HEY! Take that back!" She stood up in front of him

He shook his head, "No way! Your eyes are huge! And your ears are so big that they look like giant fans! And don't even get me started on that stupid bun!"

"Woah, woah," Katara stood in between them, "Don't get too crazy you guys" 

…. 

She elbowed Sokka, "Oh uh! Yeah, we wouldn't want a fight or anything!" 

"Too late! That's exactly what we're gonna do!" Toph shouted, she pointed at Haru, "Let's fight! EARTHBENDING STYLE!" 

They all paused, glancing over at the guards and making sure they're all looking. 

"You're on!" He shouted back 

Toph stomped on the ground, a giant rock came out of the ground and she punched it, flinging it towards Haru who had just barely jumped out of the way. 

He tumbled on the dirt before punching the ground, throwing a chunk of Earth in her direction to which the Avatar raised a wall of hardened dirt. 

" THEY'RE EARTHBENDERS!" One of the guards screeched

….

"Oh no, in the midst of our rage and fury, not only my friend but I as well have been revealed to be Earthbenders" Toph spoke as if she had to memorize that line 

"What'll we do?" Haru asked 

"Don't worry, I got them!" Sokka said to the guards making their way over. He lifted Toph by the back of her shirt and placed a hand on Haru's shoulder 

Katara leaned in quickly and whispered to the two, " We'll be right behind you" 

___________________

After getting ' apprehended' and two hours of sailing in a wooden ship with a dozen more Earthbenders, they had finally made it to the prison rig where the Fire Nation was keeping the rest of the Earthbenders. 

"Holy shit… this place is huge" Haru said, mouth agape

Toph nodded, she felt queasy from the ship ride (curse her motion sickness) but after a couple minutes, she felt grounded enough. Even though she can't use her seismic sense here on account of the metal covering the entire place (they weren't kidding), she can use her Water sense, she felt a ton of people all over the place so she could only guess that it was enormous. 

The soldiers force them in line with a couple other new prisoners. 

"Earthbenders. It is my pleasure to welcome you aboard my modest shipyard. I am your warden. I prefer to think of you not as prisoners, but as honored guests. And I hope you come to think of me as your humble and caring host" Toph listened to the warden speak, rolling her eyes. How come every time someone captures someone, they always try to become friends? It's kinda weird considering the unbalance in power

"You have it still?" Haru whispered to her 

Toph grinned, lifting her shirt up slightly, revealing a belt of rock wrapped around her waist. Then she quickly covered it again, "We have 12 hours before Sokka and Katara come. Let's find your dad- AHH!" 

Both Toph and Haru scream as a blaze of fire gets shot at their feet and they jump apart.

She felt the Warden stand over them, "What kind of guests dishonors their host by interrupting him?!" 

Haru paused and Toph could feel his blood beginning to pulse, she stood in front of him defensively without speaking, giving the man the best damn glare she can physically give. No one was gonna make her friends scared. 

What kind of weirdo tries to make his prisoners feel like guests? Does he think it won't make them want to leave? Does he just think it's funny for some sick reason? Well whatever it is, she didn't like it, she didn't like it one bit. 

He gave Toph a harsh shove but she refused to stumble, refused to give him the satisfaction , "Since you are children, this will be a warning . Simply treat me with the courtesy that I give you," He knelt down to meet her and Haru's height, "And we'll get along famously"

Haru, Toph and the rest of the prisoners are taken on a small tour of the rig. They were on a high and sturdy metal bridge. Haru said that there were prisoners working underneath them. 

"You will notice, Earthbenders, that this rig is made entirely of metal. You are miles away from any rock or earth," He smugly explained, "So, if you have any illusions about employing that brutish savagery that passes for bending among you people... forget them . It is impossible"

Brutish savagery? Is that what he wants to call Earthbending? Fuck this guy. 

After that wonderful pep talk, the prisoners were led to the courtyard. Right after they all stepped in, the gates closed behind them with a loud, echoing CLANK! 

"Alright!" Toph clasped her hands together, "We'll find your dad then we'll start our escape plan!'  

" Toph… I dunno, now that we're here. The warden, the metal, these walls," He rubbed his arm uncomfortably, "How can we be so sure we'll be able to escape?" 

The Avatar grabbed his hand with her own, she squeezed it tight, "Because we have no choice but to . I won't leave these people here, and neither will you. We can do it, I know we can. It's because we're courageous, we got grit! And why do we have grit?" 

"... Don't make me say it-" 

"Say it!" 

"No that's-" 

"Haru, I swear if you don't say it I'll scream out our entire escape plan right now-" 

" Okay Okay!" He laughed, squeezing her hand back and holding his face with his other, " It's because we're Earthbenders... " He chuckled, embarrassed

"There we go!" She beamed and began dragging him off, "Come on, let's go find your dad!" 





They ran about for a little bit before they stopped at the call of Haru's name. He turned on his heel, " Dad!"

Toph felt Haru run forward and into the arms of a large man, they hugged each other tightly for a long time. 

"Haru! What're you doing here?" His dad had a deep, gruff voice but sounded really kind, if the bone breaking hug he was giving his son was any indication 

The boy only squeezed him harder, his voice wavering, "I came to get you! To get all the Earthbenders trapped here! I missed you so much"

Toph stood there awkwardly. This was a really nice moment but what should she be doing right now exactly? She shifted uncomfortably as Haru cried how he never thought he would have seen his father again, how he missed him, how his father laughed and laughed as he hugged him securely (she missed that). 

This will probably be a while considering this is the first time Haru's seen his dad in years, he has every right to have this time right now. But it's okay, she can wait. 

 After a couple minutes, the two have finally separated long enough for the boy to be reminded of his reason for being here, "We're gonna get everyone out of here!" Haru and his dad stopped their hug, he gestured to Toph, "And this is Toph, the Avatar!

"The Avatar?" He repeated, staring down at her, oh boy, here comes the comments, "Hello, it's an honor to meet you, Avatar Toph. I'm Tyro" Oh right, he's been here for five years, there's no way for him to have known that everything thinks she's cursed 

"Hi!" She grinned

"Her and her friends have a plan for everyone's escape," Haru explained, "But we have to get everyone together in order for it to work" 

Tyro's heart sped up, he was nervous, "Don't worry, Tryo. With a Warden like that guy I'd be nervous too," She shifted her head up at the man, "But you and the others won't need to do anything, you've been through enough," She said the last part softly, they really have been through hell and back, they shouldn't have to fight anymore than they have been doing every single day here, "All you need to do is make sure everyone is here in… nine hours!" 

His heart was still racing, "Thank you, Avatar" 

____________________

Hours have passed, Toph had snuck from the yard where the prisoners slept outside, she made her way quietly over to the perimeter of the rig. 

She stood on the ledge, the cold breeze blowing her hair in all kinds of directions. It was probably really dark out, no one could see her, especially not here, standing right on the fringe. Toph thought about Tyro, He was so scared when they mentioned escape, the idea of punishment outweighed the flimsy promise of freedom. How could someone crush someone's spirits to that point and still believe they are doing the right thing? It wasn't right. 

She jumped. 

SPLASH!

Underwater, she heard the jumbled gargles of voices and felt the water of three separate bodies above the surface. Fuck the water was cold, it felt like when Zuko kidnapped her during the Northern Water Tribe.

(Wait, where is Zuko? She hasn't seen him in weeks). 

Swimming above the surface, she gasped, "Hey, Toph!" Katara greeted before pulling her onto Wander's back 

Sokka and Katara, and now Toph, were on Wander floating in the ocean under the rig. The two siblings had gotten here with Katara's Waterbending, propelling Wander forward like a jet. 

Toph laid damply on the bagermole's back, soaking wet, "Hey guys," She sat up and pet his fur, "You okay there, Wander?"

Wander made a noise of assurance before Sokka started to speak, "Is everyone ready up there?" 

Toph nodded, "Yeah, they're all pretending to sleep, just like you said for us to tell them," She then stood up and turned to Katara, holding a hand out for her and grinning crookedly, "You ready?" 

"To bring some justice while also causing some chaos?" Katara asked, taking Toph's hand, " Of course"

"Yeah yeah, just get us all up there," Sokka groaned before rising and mumbling, " Maybe we'll be able to beat them with your useless flirting…"

Toph jumped back into the water, taking Katara with her. 

PSSHHK! 

Water spurred out from the ocean, shooting the group up into the air only to land loudly on the clad metal structure. 

BAM! 

"Alright! We only have about a minute before someone comes to check what that sound was," Sokka said, jumping off the badgermole, "You two know what to do, I'm going to gather the Earthbenders!" He shouted before running off 

"Don't worry, we'll be off soon, Wander" Toph reassured Wander, caressing his head. He can't see anything on this metal, that sucks  

The Avatar then joined the Waterbender. She nodded, smiling at her before she began oscillating her arms, Toph copied. 

The waves beneath them began growing violent, crashing and slamming into the legs of the alloy rig. The entire solid structure began to shake and sway under the powerful strikes. 

"Remember: you're using the force of the waves and turning it against the rig, don't try and make the water do anymore, just borrow its power"

Toph kept her feet firmly planted on the ground, continuing to roll her arms, "Right right" Katara seemed to never be off the clock when it came to teaching

The Fire Nation guards that were storming towards them had stumbled and fell to their knees. They were thrown off balance. 

They continued shaking the rig for a couple more seconds before abruptly coming to a halt. 

"You still got the rock right?" 

The rock around her waist flew out and into her hand, "What kinda question is that?" 

Toph began flinging the small piece of Earth rapidly, knocking out as many soldiers as humanly possible in the shortest amount of time and allowing it to soar back into her hand only to repeat the process. All the while Katara charged forward, swiping and slashing at the men in uniform with rage, fury and grace. 

" RAHH, WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?!" She heard the Warden scream as he shoved men forward, " GET HER!" 

More than three dozen men came marching forward, all holding spears, fire and various other weapons that Toph couldn't bother to learn the name of. 

"We're here!" Sokka called out to them in the midst of all the chaos, the hundreds of Earthbenders all running behind him

"Haru!" Toph shouted, throwing the Earth over to the boy, she felt him catch it and begin to fight off the guards 

The Avatar switched to water, aiding Katara in the element. 

A Firebender swung a blazing fist at her, to which she ducked and swiveled on her heel, kicked his back, freezing his head to the floor. Waterbending is about turning the power against them. 

Right as she was ready for another opponent, ice discs flew past her, just barely grazing her cheek. It hit a man behind her and knocked him to the ground. (Katara i s so cool that it makes her face hot)

Katara created a ring of water around her, shooting ice shards through a dozen soldiers at a time, nailing them to the wall. 

She deflected inferno after inferno, clashing water and spewing smoke as an outcome. 

" AVATAR!" Toph spun around just in time to catch the Warden aggressively stampeding toward her. He thrusted a flaming hand at her, and she sidestepped it and right as the Earthbender as about to hit him right in the stomach- 

BAM! 

Tyro was in front of her, he flipped the man over his shoulder, bashing him into the ground. Holy shit. 

"Holy shit," Toph froze the Warden to the ground, "Are you okay?" 

"Never better!" He smiled at her, "I think-" 

" EVERYONE GET TO THE FUCKING SHIPS NOW!" Sokka screeched, smashing his club on the backside of a man's head 

Right, they're supposed to be escaping. 

The prisoners all raced to the ships, having to break off into groups of two in order to fit everyone in the large boats. 

"Did we actually break out probably two hundred Earthbenders out of a work camp!" Sokka said when they were all safety on the boat, his voice was way too loud, probably because of all the adrenaline 

"Of course we did! We're awesome!" Toph declared 

Katara cackled, "Fighting all those guards probably felt better than beating the sexism out of Pakku!" She punched the air, " Fuck , I feel good!" 

Tyro walked up in front of the three, Haru standing by his side, "I just wanted to thank you, you three for saving me, for saving all of us"

Their excited smiles fell into serious, determined and prideful looks, they straightened their posture, trying to act mature (as if they weren't just jumping up and down over how cool they are).

"Uh," Sokka coughed into his hand, "Right! You don't need to thank us" 

"Yeah, it was the right thing to do" Katara said 

"No, everyone here owes you three so much," Haru smiled at them, "I'll be sure to spread the word of the Avatar who isn't cursed and the brave Waterbender and smart warrior from the Southern Water Tribe" 

"We're gonna take back all our villages. The Fire Nation will regret the day they ever thought they could crush the Earth Kingdom!" Tyro fisted the air and many others began cheering in agreement 

"I'll see you guys around I guess" Haru grinned warmly and just a tad teary eyed from the events of today 

"Yeah! We'll be all around the Earth Kingdom, we're bound to run into you!" Katara said 

Toph nodded, "Next time we see each other again, I'll show some real Earthbending. How's that sound, Earth boy?" 

"Honestly?" Haru paused, " Terrifying"

"It is. It really is" Sokka shivered

Notes:

And that was chapter 3, folks! I love Haru okay, he's one of my favorite side characters (besides Jet, and Teo, and Hama, and literally EVERY SINGLE CHRACTER!!!! I LOVE THEM ALL!!!) and I wanted to keep this chapter similar to canon because it was such a good episode!!!!

But don't worry, these first 3 chapters were kind of filler, I dunno if any of you noticed. The story will definitely be picking up next week in chapter 4...

Something BIG is gonna happen.... ;)

Chapter 4: The Secret Village on the Moutain

Summary:

Toph had more than mastered Earth and Katara was teaching her Water. The trio may never find a Firebending teacher and Air is extinct...

What now?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

"Looks like the Earth Kingdom is finally starting to come around to you, Toph. Word's probably spreading about all the good we've done"

Katara spoke as she, Sokka, Toph and Wander made their way through another medium sized village. All around, the Earth Kingdom people were tearing down and ripping up all the wanted posters that hung of the Cursed Avatar, made by either the Fire Nation or the people of the Earth Kingdom before. 

It appeared that things are finally beginning to cool down regarding them being the hunted. They were able to walk freely through towns without the annoyance of imprisonment or the fear of death. 

"And the best part is that Wander gets to walk with us through villages now!" Toph beamed, now cloak-free after not needing to hide anymore. She scratched Wander's leg by her side, he kicked against her hand happily 

Katara was glad that the Avatar was happy at the idea of her own people not trying to throw her in a cage anymore, but even more so that she could have the badgermole by her side. Wander wasn't her pet, he was Toph's friend and who knows how long they knew each other for. He was probably the last piece of Gaoling that she could hold on to. 

"Yeah, we won't have to constantly look over our shoulders" She grinned at her  

Sokka then began to warn, "Just because we aren't getting hunted down now doesn't mean it won't happen!" He placed a firm hand on Toph's head, " You still need to master Fire and I dunno how we're gonna do that if the entire Fire Nation is trying to kill you!" 

Toph frowned her brow and grabbed his hand that was still atop her head, " Sokka…" After everything that happened, she still stubbornly believed that not everyone in the Fire Nation was bad even though every single person they've met from there tried to kill them. Why?

"Fine, fine," He rolled his eyes, swiping his hand away, "If most of the Fire Nation is trying to kill you…" 

"Thank you," Toph smiled pridefully, "Maybe I can teach myself Airbending? How hard can it be?" She laughed and jumped forward, landing in a lunge and she punched the air, " Swoosh!"

"Be serious, we need to actually think of a plan!" 

"I am being serious!" Toph began to walk backwards, placing a finger in her chin, "Maybe I can learn from the original source? Like I did with the badgermoles, but with air bison!"

Katara watched as she continued walking backwards, "Maybe Avatar Gyatso can teach you?" 

She snapped her fingers, " Yeah!... Oh wait, no. I can't bend in the Spirit World. What if instead he gave me some point- oof!"  

While continuing to walk the wrong way, Toph slammed right into a kid who was dashing in their direction. The force caused both of them to stumble backwards. 

"Oh, sorry!" The boy apologized, regaining his footing. He was wearing a mustard yellow turban, earth kingdom style and a green collared shirt with a yellow long sleeve underneath and loose, brown pants. He appeared to be younger than Sokka and herself but looked Toph's age. 

Toph whipped around, "Oh, don't worry about it," She grinned, rubbing the back of her neck, "What's the rush?" 

"Nothing, I just like running! I think that-" The boy cut himself off with a gasp and pointed to Wander, "Is that a badgermole?!"

The Earthbender gave a wide, toothy grin, "Yeah, his name's Wander. I'm Toph and that's Sokka and Katara" 

"Hi" The Waterbender waved at the boy 

Sokka looked less enthused, "Yeah, hey"

"I'm Aang, I had no idea people could befriend badgermoles!" Aang continued to stare at Wander, happily rocking back and forth on the balls of his feet. From only knowing this boy for about two minutes, Katara could already tell that he probably never ran out of energy 

"Well then you've obviously haven't started living yet. They're amazing friends and they love music!" 

Did every 12 year old lack volume control? Or was it just these two?

"Music?" Aang repeated, then his eyes caught a glimpse at the instruments behind Toph, "Is that a banjo?" 

Sokka rubbed his temples, " Nooo…" 

" Yes!" Toph quickly whipped out her banjo from the strap behind her back, "Wanna hear me play?" 

"Yeah!" 

The group continued their passage through the village, now accompanied by the singing 12 year old boy. He and Toph sang dumb songs loudly while Wander swayed to the music. Katara chuckled as Sokka clasped the palms of his hands against his ears and groaned. (In the back of her mind, she wondered if Toph did this just to annoy him). 

"- Ooooooh! Where oh where has my Badgermole gone-" 

"Oh where, oh where can he beeeee- Hey!" 

Sokka snatched the banjo out of Toph's hands, interrupting her and Aang's jam session, " No more, before my ears start bleeding" 

"Aw but we were just warming up, right Aang?" 

He nodded cheerfully, "I haven't even gotten to show you guys my dance moves!" 

Aang began to dance excitedly, side stepping, back tracking, and jumping. There was even one point where he spun on his head which was… interesting. 

But there was something about his moves. Something about how he moved. It was so… light . Not that he was skinny but like he was literally … weightless as he danced... 

Seeing as Sokka cocked an eyebrow and Toph was uncharacteristically quiet through the whole thing, Katara assumed they noticed something was weird about it too.

Maybe he was just a really good dancer? 

When he finished, Toph was the first to speak. She grinned and took back her banjo from Sokka, placing it in the secure place behind her back, "Wow, that was great. Maybe I should call you the fancy dancer- Wait!" Her grin somehow grew bigger as she snapped her fingers at a revelation, " Twinkle Toes!" 

He chuckled nervously, scratching his cheek sheepishly, " Twinkle Toes. I like that!"  

____________________

After some time had passed, Katara had realized that she needed to buy a new canteen or something because the old one had holes from the prison rig or something. So she and Sokka had left to go inside one of the dozens of shops that littered this village, leaving Toph, Aang and Wander outside.  

Toph was glad that she wasn't the only one who felt Aang get lighter , if that's the way to describe it. How is this Nonbender able to do that? Sokka can't. Strange... Maybe he is just a weird kid. 

She sat down on the side of the road with her badgermole sitting right in front of her, "So you like to dance, Twinkle Toes?"

Aang nodded enthusiastically, plopping down next to her, "Oh yeah, I also like making jewelry out of shells, running, baking," He began counting his likes on his fingers, "Singing, jumping, reading, and making friends!" 

Fuck, this kid is amazing. 

Toph actually loved his enthusiasm over everything , if he lived in Gaoling, they would've been best friends (good thing there's always now). 

"Hey cool, I bet you drive your parents crazy with all those hobbies!" She cackled 

"Yeah, definitely!" 

… 

What? 

What he just said. It wasn't the truth but it wasn't a lie either. Like a half truth, or like a little of both. What was the lie? 

Weird.

"So where do you live?"

"Oh you know, around" He was still grinning 

Again , He wasn't exactly lying. Were her feet okay? Was he not telling the truth because they barely knew each other? That's fair actually. 

Toph slid her foot across the dirt, a short pillar of rock shot from the dirt and boosted her up to standing effortlessly.

The boy looked up at her, mouth a gap, "Wow! You're an Earthbender?" 

"Only the best in the entire world" She grinned crookedly. Her assumptions of him being a nonbender only strengthened, no one gets that excited about Earthbending if they live in an Earth Kingdom village (they should but they don't)

"Cool! Where do you live? I've never seen you around here before"

"I used to live in Gaoling, but then I had to leave," Toph held her hand out for him, he took it and she helped him up, "Then I went to the Southern Water Tribe and found those losers inside. We've been all over the West part of the Earth Kingdom and even to the Northern Water Tribe!" 

"Wow, really? That's amazing! I wish I could travel like that!" The Nonbender beamed, now standing. He turned his body to face her entirely and grabbed hold of both her hands, "I heard the Avatar was at the Northern Water Tribe recently! Did you get to meet her?" 

Look, she gets it okay?

She's probably got one of those common faces or something. Or maybe he just hasn't caught a glance at the hundreds of wanted posters hanging around here that have yet to be taken down. Maybe he's actually blind like her. 

" I'm the Avatar" 

"What" 





"Hey they actually had some good prices on that dried seal jerky for once!" 

"I know, that's weird. No one here probably eats it I guess," Katara said to her brother as the two were beginning to walk out the door, "Hey, remember that time dad thought he was eating seal jerky but-" 

Sokka giggled, "But it was actually!-" 

The Water Tribe siblings' reminiscing was cut off by-

"You're the Avatar?!" 

"I have a badgermole!"

"I thought people in the Earth Kingdom just did that!" 

"My name's Toph!" 

"I bet there are a ton of Tophs!"

"I'm BLIND!" 

"I don't like making assumptions!" 

Wander stomped his front foot lightly on the ground. Toph understood what he was trying to say, 'is he serious?' And unfortunately, Aang was serious. His perplexity was no lie, unlike his past two half lie-half truths. And Toph could hear Sokka snickering from behind her, she nearly sent a rock flying his way.

"I uh… I have to go now! I just remembered that my parents want me home before dawn!" 

The boy sped off, dashing down the road and nearly completely out of sight in a matter of seconds. Well that was certainly a reaction. 

"What happened to him?" Katara came from behind Toph and placed a hand on her shoulder 

The Earthebender continued facing the road the Nonbender had just ran down, "He found out I was the Avatar and… ran away" 

What happened? Aang wasn't scared, he wasn't angry, he was something else. Something else that was so much more that she could imagine. It was a mix of confusion, a surge of extra energy he had somehow gained more of, it was manic, it was frantic, and it was a lot. It wasn't fear, it wasn't anger, it was just something else. 

"Oh well, he was a weird kid anyway," Sokka shrugged nonchalantly and began walking down the road, opposite the direction Aang had run in, "Come on. We got our stuff, let's get going- hey, what're you doing?!" 

Toph seized both their hands and began racing down the dirt path, in the direction that their new friend had gone with Wander following close behind, "You're right, Sokka! He is a weird kid! Everything I asked him wasn't a lie but it wasn't the truth either!"

"You think he's okay?" Katara struggled to keep up, continuously tripping over her feet as Toph kept holding her 

"I dunno but we're gonna find out" Something deep inside of her screamed to follow him, to chase him down and figure out where he was going. She listened

Sokka whined, "But my schedule! We weren't supposed to stop till we made it to Omashu!"

Toph continued to follow the boy, with her friends close behind. They were led outside the village and… in front of a mountain. 

The feeling in the core of her being only grew stronger. 

"I'm not climbing a mountain for a kid who actually likes the banjo" Sokka crossed his arms, staring up at the mountain 

"Well lucky for you, you're not climbing it," Toph launched herself up about 60 feet and landed on the edge of one of the choppy rocks, she shouted at them from above, " Wander is!" 

The badgermole then scooped up Sokka and Katara, causing them to slide down and land on his back.

Wander copied Toph's movements, shooting up and landing with heavy feet by Toph's side 

" Woo!" Katara cheered, holding tight to the animal 

Sokka stayed with his entire body right up against Wander's thick fur, holding on for dear life, "Wander can jump?! I hate that!" 

Toph cackled and continued jumping up the mountain, following the faint, light footsteps of Aang. How is he going so fast? This is a mountain! She couldn't feel any solid path trailing down besides a steady slope right behind the mountain, hidden from the village, but he wasn't using that. 

How was he doing that? Why was he telling half truths? Who was this guy?! 

In a matter of minutes, they managed to successfully reach the top, much later than Aang did Toph realized (again, how?!). And holy shit. Where they reached however, was high above the normal clouds, hidden from sight from not just the village below but from everything on the ground. 

"Holy shit" Katara took the words right out if her mouth 

On the top of the mountain… 

Was a village.

A village on the top of the mountain! There were compact houses, small fountains, statues of people Toph felt she should recognize, and people. And some of them were light people, they walked lightly like Aang.

"What is this place?" Sokka said, cautiously giving a look around his surroundings 

"I.. I dunno!" Toph wrapped her arms around one of Sokka's and pulled, "We still gotta find Aang!" 

The boy took his arm back, "Oh no, no way! We already wasted enough time as it is!" He spoke sternly, "You know where your little friend went, now we gotta go- AAAH!" 

Toph felt Sokka shove her head down as he and Katara yelped and ducked down. She felt a gush of wind and then it was gone. 

"What was that?!" She shouted standing up when she knew it was safe 

"I think the better question is who was that" Katara corrected which made no fucking sense 

"That lady was fucking flying! What the fuck!?" Sokka yelled 

"What do you mean flying?"

"I mean she was holding this… this thing over her back with her arms or something and just flew past us!" He continued to shout

The people were… flying? Sokka couldn't be explaining it right, people can't fly. It doesn't work like that. Right?  

"See Sokka?" Katara began, "Aren't you curious about all this? Don't you wanna know why there's a literal village in the sky filled with flying people?" Katara tried to reason, taking Toph's side 

He shook his head, "Nope! I just wanna go! We have to go!" 

Sokka began stomping away but then Toph hugged his arm again, her grip a little tighter this time, " Soooookkkka!" She tugged slightly at him, Wander even stood in front of him, trying to block his exit down the mountain, "We still have time! Plenty actually! There's no actual place we need to be anyway!"

Toph surprised herself, she would have thought she would be completely against staying in a place where the people flew but that voice inside her told her to stay still. To stay and find Aang, to stay and talk to him. It felt like a growing need, an obligation, it demanded her not to go. It wasn't her though. It was something bigger, much bigger than her entirely, both physically and... Spiritually? And all it's telling her to do is stay, stay, stay, stay.  

"She's right, Sokka. This place looks amazing, we'd be stupid not to check it out"

"Well good thing we're smart and leaving!" 

Alright, desperate times call for desperate measures. Toph hasn't used the big guns yet in all the months that she's known Sokka and Katara, waiting patiently for the perfect moment to put it to good use. It was something not even her dads could say no to. 

The puppy eyes. 

The Avatar, her arms still wrapped around Sokka's arm, raised her inner eyebrows and opened her eyes as wide as she possibly could, cocking her up in the direction of the boy, " Pleeeeeeaasse!" 

" Fine , but only until we find Aang or whatever. Then we're leaving," He huffed, flicking her forehead, "Okay?"  

Toph shot herself into the air a couple feet from the rock beneath her, punching in triumph, " Alright!" When her feet touched the ground, she grabbed Katara's hand and began running off, "Let's go find Aang! He went this way!" 





A while after that, Sokka and Katara followed Toph and Wander in search of the bubbly boy- they were given many side glances and whispers by the people who occupied the skyscraping mountain.

Besides the occasional windborne villager, the place was actually really pretty. There were countless intricate designs of symbols and people that felt so familiar. And dozens of small houses littered the entire mountain, but Toph knew that no one from the ground would have been able to see them from where they stood (good thing she doesn't have to see it). 

Why was this place so calling? Why did she need to be here? What was telling her to stay, or better, why was it telling her to? 

"I wonder how all these people ended up living on a mountain" Katara mumbled. Toph was holding her hand and leading her forward (Toph said it was for that but Katara's hands were covered in smooth calluses and they felt nice. So she has a crush, sue her). 

"Maybe they don't like when random kids come and try and put their noses where they don't belong" Sokka complained from behind them 

Toph felt Katara tighten her grasp on her hand in frustration, "Don't make Toph give you the eyes again" 

"It wasn't because of the puppy eyes! I just… Changed my mind!" 

"You? Change your mind? Sokka, I've known you my whole life and only ever seem you change your mind probably twice" 

"Well this is the third!" 

Toph chuckled before her walking came to a sudden end, causing Katara and then Sokka to bump into her.

"Hey, what happened-" 

The Earthbender yanked them behind the wall of an open corridor, allowing them to peer from it and at the reason that caused her to stop in the first place. 

Sokka and Katara peeked out from their hiding space and looked ahead. Aang was standing there only about 15 feet away. His head was moving back and forth, he was searching for something. 

"Aaaaannnnng!" A voice that wasn't his called out from- oh spirits, above

"There's another flying kid" Sokka whispered down to Toph 

"I told you not to go down the mountain without me!" The flying boy shouted

She felt the boy land on the floor and… roll? Did the kid roll? She felt wood from where the weight of the kid should be and the water of a sitting body like he was on a tiny wagon that only fit one person. 

"Uh… why is he rolling?" She whispered 

"He's on a chair with wheels or something, but it flew! Why can all these people fly?! This is insane!" Sokka still wanted to see it seemed 

Aang was smiling, "I know I know, but I met the Avatar! The Avatar, Teo! She's here!" He jumped up excitedly but Toph didn't feel him come down 

"He just flew ten feet in the air!" 

Sokka said as the boy came down, landing lightly on the ground, "We have to tell the monks!"

"There are monks here?" Katara said way too loudly 

 

"What was that?" The boy (she guessed his name was Teo) glanced around 

Sokka and Toph both shot Katara a glare, they really have to cover her mouth when they're spying, she can't whisper for her life. She grinned sheepishly and shrugged. 

Aang sped over before any of them had a chance to escape. Fuck- 

"You guys?" He tilted his head as he turned the corner, staring at them bug-eyed

"Uh… hi" Sokka waved 

"Hi again- did you follow me here?" 

"Oh uh well…" Toph stammered, "... Kinda? I just had this feeling, wait, that doesn't make sense. Look, it was like I needed to follow you up here!"

"You needed to follow me?" 

She face palmed, "No, that sounds weird when you put it like that! I dunno how to say it!" And of course Sokka and Katara pick this of all times to be completely silent for the first time ever  

He blinked, "Okay! Stay right here!" He then turned on his heel, cupping his hands, "Teo! Come over here! The Avatar is here! And so are her friends!" 

Toph felt the boy come over and gasp, "Spirits, you weren't kidding"

"Of course I wasn't kidding!" 

Teo came right in front of her, "Hi, I'm Teo! And you're the Avatar?" 

"You can just call me Toph," She smiled and she felt the water raise in him slightly, his arm was outstretched, he wanted her to shake his hand (thank every spirit for Water sense, she wouldn't be able to feel anything on this boy without it because of that wooden chair). Toph took his hand and shook it, "These are my friends" She let go of his hand and gestured to the two behind her 

Katara waved, "Hi, I'm Katara. I saw you fly, that was incredible!" 

Sokka then shoved past her and began examining his chair, "Yeah, really incredible! How did you get the chair to do that?" He asked excitedly (nerd) 

"My dad designed it!" He beamed, "He makes all kind of stuff here! He could show you!" 

"He's probably with the monks! Come on!" Aang laughed. He grabbed Toph's hand and began running forward, leaping cheerfully and causing her to fly onto the air with him for a couple seconds. What the fuck? Does gravity not work here? 

A noise escaped her throat as they continued but she couldn't help but feel stupidly giddy at all the jumping. If they were gonna keep with all this bouncing to wherever he was leading them, it was gonna be on her terms at least. 

The Avatar smiled and launched herself forward from the rock beneath her, keeping a side by side pace with Aang. He noticed and laughed, going faster. 

"What's up with everyone here?" She managed to ask as they landed on the ground again, she felt the rest not too far behind, following at a casual pace.

"What do you mean?" Aang sprung again

"I mean that everyone's flying and living on a mountain! It's cool but why?"

"You're the Avatar, you should know that already!" 

"Know what?"

"We're Airbenders!" 

" WHAT-! ACK!" Toph tripped over herself and grumbled to the ground, she rolled and landed on her back with a oof!

Aang came to a halt and stood over her, "You okay!?" 

The rest caught up, "Toph! Are you okay?" Katara asked worriedly. Wander snuck his nose in her hair and sniffed it 

Dammit, that explained a lot actually! That's why they can fly, that's why they live so high up! Is this why she felt that she needed to be here? Were her Avatar instincts kicking in? Does that happen? 

" You're an Airbender!" She sat up in a frenzy

" WHAT?!" Sokka's voice cracked, "How is that even possible?!" 

" Everyone here is one?!" Katara then added 

"I think we should talk to the monks first," Teo told Aang then turned to Sokka, "We could meet my dad too, he's probably with them" 

Aang nodded and it felt like he took something off him.

They made their way over to the temple as a group after that, Teo and Aang went in first and told the four to stay outside while they speak to the monks. 

"What did Aang take off his head before?" Toph asked, leaning against the wall

"Just a hat" Katara said 

"He's bald, and he's got this huge, blue arrow tattoo on his head," Sokka scratched his chin, "I'm pretty sure all Airbenders get those when they master it" 

" Master..?" Aang is a master? He's so young, well she's young too- nevermind. Maybe getting taught Airbending won't be as impossible as it seemed this morning? 

Because holy shit. Airbending was alive. It's been alive all this time? How? They were all wiped out 100 years ago , Gyatso told her himself! Did he lie? Did he even know?

This is insane, how has no one found this out yet? She understood that the mountain could be hard to climb if you were a Nonbender, or not a good Earthbender but still! Are there more Airbenders? How did they survive all this? 

"Toph? The monks wanna speak to you" Teo poked his head out the door. Oh boy.

She began walking towards the door, Sokka and Katara following before Teo cleared his throat slightly, "Uh, only Toph. Sorry, you'll be able to come in a little bit" 

"Aw" Sokka sucked his teeth, he was really looking forward to meeting Teo's dad 

Walking inside, Toph felt Teo and Aang off to the right of the room, Aang was holding something long and wooden, while there were five monks sitting down in the back, lined up and facing the door she just entered. 

"Hello, Avatar Toph" One of the monks greeted. the others murmured their greetings as well. They bowed their heads, arms straight at either side of them. She assumed it was the Air Nomads greeting and did it back 

"Hi" 

"Aang told us you had followed him here, is that right?"

Mother fucker, "No! I mean, yes- but not in a weird way! I swear I didn't even know he was an Airbender or about any of this stuff! It's just me and my friends were in the village by this mountain and we met Aang and then he left and I-" 

One of the male monks chuckled, raising a hand, gesturing for her to stop her rambling, Toph shut her mouth, "We understand, there is no need to worry. Your Avatar spirit has brought you here in need of an Airbending master to teach you"

"But how could my spirit make me come if I didn't even know that you guys were still alive- no offence" 

Another monk spoke, she shook her head, "Our spirits are always more aware than we think. You might've not known but your spirit did"

(Aang starred in woe and whispered something about how amazing that is but Teo elbowed him, silently saying to keep quiet)

"Wow, that's amazing. But what about you guys? How are you guys… you know, here?" 

"You probably have a lot of questions, young Avatar and we'd be happy to answer them but," One of the monks paused for effect, "You can't tell anyone about it- not about this place, about the Airbenders, nothing . No one must know anything of it in our fear of the Fire Nation"

Right. This was all a secret to the world, the Fire Nation thought that they wiped them all out (they were wrong obviously). The Fire Nation would kill all these people if they found out their work was for not. How did they stumble upon this place on accident, surely it couldn't have been just following a simple kid. Was it really her spirit telling her that the Airbenders were alive, that she needs to be here? The nomads, the Nonbenders, all of them were most likely waiting patiently for this war to be over to reveal themselves, all this time. (She really needs to end this war, it isn't fair to the Airbenders shouldn't need to live in hiding any longer).

Toph swallows and nodded, "Of course-" 

"Monk Chodha!" A man bursted through the door, dragging Sokka and Katara in by their arms, "Were we expecting visitors?" 

The Earthbender turns and grinned sheepishly at the monks, "Those are my friends" 

"Yeah!" Sokka snatched his arm away 

"Oh! Uh, sorry" 

The woman furthest to the left spoke, " Right. I suppose that as long as they can kept this secret as well, we can tell them to on the courtesy of the Avatar" 

" Tell us what?" Katara leaned in a whispered into Toph's ear

"They're not gonna kill us right?" Sokka whispered in her other ear 

"No, no one's killing us!" She pushed them away and forced them to stand straight on either side of her, "It's about how the Airbenders all survived so both of you shut up!" 

The monk lady raised an eyebrow before speaking, "The Fire Nation thinks they murdered all the Airbenders. But since we've been nomadic since practically the beginning of time, they couldn't kill us all, but that doesn't mean they didn't kill a lot of us..."

"I'm sorry to hear that" 

"Thank you, Avatar. Avatar Gyatso was one of those fallen, he believed in what we all did; avoidance," She explained. Airbenders have negative jing, they avoid, just like what Gyatso did, so they're all doing that too? "We're spread across the world, high up on mountain tops and undersides of cliffs. We're waiting for this war to end" 

So they all were waiting. This isn't any way to live though, they shouldn't have to be bullied into thinking they're powerless. 

Toph nodded, "I understand, thank you for telling us that," She gave the Air Nomad bow and smiled up at them, "But you guys won't need to wait that much longer, I'm gonna end this war soon!" 

The five monks began chuckling, the man in the middle smiled, "Thank you, Avatar Toph," Then he added playfully, "Now how about we find you a Guru, how does that sound?" 

What.  

"I'm gonna learn Airbending?" Her eyes widened in disbelief and she felt them nod. Toph grinned and leaped into the air, " YES!" 

"Maybe we won't even need to learn Fire then!" Katara smiled 

Sokka nodded, "This would actually solve a lot of our problems" 

Holy shit, it might actually. If she masters Air, Water, and Earth that could be enough to defeat the Fire Nation. They won't need to risk their lives searching for a Firebending master who won't kill them. Her dads told her that mastering Water and Earth would make her strong but if she learns Air as well? There's no way the Fire Nation could beat her!

Aang ran up to them, "Hey, congrats guys! You're gonna love Airbending, Toph!" He then turned to the monks, "Do you have an idea of who will be her Guru?" 

"Uh we'll… have to get back to you on that" One of them laughed nervously 

"We should have an answer by tonight or tomorrow"

 

Toph wrapped an arm around Aang's shoulders, "Don't worry, take your time. I don't mind waiting! You're doing me a big favor already!" 

"We can show you guys around in the meantime" Teo offered 

"That sounds amazing!" Katara beamed, already heading towards the door 

The group made their way out the temple (Toph ran back in and quickly thanked the monks one more time before following the rest). That man who had brought Sokka and Katara inside was still with them.

The Avatar launched herself onto Wander's head and pet him, "Wander! I'm gonna learn Air!" The badgermole shook happily. He could probably feel her excited heartbeat.

Aang touched his coarse fur, "Wow, his hair is so thick! He reminds me of my pet; Appa! He's the best and's a big cuddler!"

"A huge cuddler, I can't even get near him without him wanting pets or something" Teo laughed

The group kept walking through the mountain village, people weren't staring as much and more now that they knew they were with Aang, Teo and that guy. So some of these people were Airbenders? And they lived in harmony with the Nonbenders, how did they find out about this place? Were they born here or did they stumble upon it like they did?

"Uh, why's this guy still here?" Sokka questioned turning on his heel and squinting at the older man, "Who are you anyway?"

"I'm Manchu!" He said, he held his hand out happily to the boy, "Teo's dad" 

Sokka shrieked, he was mean to the man who invented that amazing flying chair with wheels. Toph had to hold back a snort, she and Aang snickered to each other. 

"He's the mastermind behind all the machinery you've seen through this whole place," Teo explained, "The pipes, hot air, my chair, everything!"

"Everything except the gliders," Aang added, he handed it to Toph to allow her to feel what it looked like, it was long and it felt like a staff. There was thick cloth on either side of the wood and she assumed that the wind would get caught on it and that's how they flew, there were also two handles, they held onto it over their back? 

"The… gliders? What's that?" Katara asked 

Toph handed it back to him as Aang spoke, "This is a glider!" She heard something snap open, "Airbenders use it to fly! And the Nonbenders have these special gliders they use"

"The hot air gives them a boost needed to fly" Manchu said 

"That's incredible!" Sokka beamed, "The hot air helps them travel upwards in the mountain's low temperatures! And that's through the pipes I'm guessing?" 

"Yes!" 

____________________

They continued to walk, with Sokka and Teo's dad doing most of the talking. They were speaking of the contraptions that were created and used throughout the village. Apparently there were metal pipes that carried hot air, and steam to keep the people here warm even though they were on a high mountain (no wonder they weren't freezing).

Katara was overjoyed at the idea of Toph learning Airbending. She has been making wonderful progress at Waterbending considering that it was very difficult for her to learn in the beginning, no like, really difficult

The Avatar could barely fight using Water at first, unable to grasp the idea of doing both offence and defense after spending a lifetime of waiting for the right moment. She was forced into a situation where she was required to do both and it was hard.

But Toph was persistent and worked day and night, she was determined to become the best Waterbender, to become the best Avatar. And her progress was showing. Maybe Air's negative jing will be easier considering she has now learned Water's positive and negative jing. But even if it is hard, Katara knew without a doubt that Toph will just train and train and train until she's the best. Because she is so incredibly stubborn and determined that it was hard to see anything else. 

Her thoughts praising her crush Toph were cut short as she was sucked back to reality by Sokka and Manchu's nerd conversation. 

Katara knew Sokka was a nerd but apparently it was nothing compared to when he was actually talking to another one who actually understood what he was talking about. 

She loved Sokka, she really did. He's her brother, they were raised together and she would never hesitate to help and support him in any way but holy shit. She was growing tired of hearing him speak about nerd stuff. She wanted to learn about things outside the technicals. 

And it doesn't help that Toph keeps asking more questions about it. She knows that Katara hates it, she does it because of that (little punk). Toph is stubborn and determined but she is also way too annoying for her size. 

"That's really interesting, Manchu. But I'm confused," Toph began innocently, kicking her foot against Katara's, "How are the pipes able to reach alllll the way to the vents that are at the bottom of the- MHF!"  

The Waterbender quickly clasped her palm on Toph's mouth, and in an effort to change the subject, she laughed, "So were you guys born here?" 

"Oh no, us and many of the other Nonbenders had actually become refugees after a terrible flood..." Manchu solemnly explained 

"I was only a baby when it happened and I was hurt really bad, I even lost my mother" Teo fiddled his fingers across the lever of his chair, it seemed like a habit

"That's terrible, I'm so sorry" Sokka said

Manchu then began smiling slightly, "Don't worry, after that, we all had nothing. But the Airbenders found us and brought us to this place. I could hardly believe it! I had heard about Airbending before, all I saw were flying people! They treated us with kindness, like we were their own. I was so grateful for them saving our people that I had to repay them, I built all sorts of things, elevators, pipe lines, ovens, many things. Then I saw their gliders," He flapped his arms a little "I thought, I can build a new life for my son in the air, like the Airbenders! Everyone will be on equal ground! So to speak!"

It's miraculous how Manchu was able to adapt and integrate so well into the Air Nomads secret society and help others adjust as well with his inventions. 

"Wow, so you made gliders so the Nonbenders could fly too?" Katara gasped in awe

"Well, at first it was just for my son. But then everyone wanted one," He chuckled, "Now everyone has one!" 

"Yeah! Me and Teo fly all the time together, we can show you!" Aang beamed and opened up his glider

Teo pulled a lever on his chair and large wings pushed out on the back, "You guys can ride with us, we won't drop you" 

Oh fuck no. 

Sokka took a step back, face visibly paleing, "Up there? In the sky? Yeah, I'm good on the ground with gravity" 

"Me too," Katara shook her head eagerly. That does not sound like a good time, she was more than happy with both feet planted firmly on the ground. 

But...

The Waterbender smiled, shoving Toph forward, "But Toph here said how cool it would be to be able to fly like that!"

The Avatar stumbled in front of Aang and shook her head, "What, no. No I didn't"

This was payback for asking so many questions just to bother her, "What're you talking about? You said you did just before" 

Toph turned around, pointing a finger at her, " LIAR! You know that isn't-" 

"This'll be great practice anyway for when you get your own glider!" Aang wrapped an arm around Toph's waist 

" Waitwaitwait, can't I at- AAAHHHHH!" Toph was cut off as they shot up into the air at lightning fast speeds 

Teo giggled and flew right after them. Katara watched as the two flew circles around each other, Aang doing much more loops than Teo and although being over a thousand feet in the air, she could still hear Toph's screams. 

The Waterbender smirked as she enjoyed the sight and Sokka nudged her, "That was mean" There was no malice in his voice however, in fact he looked as though he was enjoying it as much as she was (probably because he had to hear her play those dumb songs earlier)

They moved in spiral motions that made even Katara dizzy and she was on the ground. 

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!" 

"They sound like they're having fun!" Manchu placed his hands on his hips, smiling 

"Oh yeah, definitely" 

In a couple minutes, Aang and Teo seemed to get their fill and nosedived back to the ground. 

"That was fun!" Aang giggled, he unwrapped his arm around Toph but she continued to cling onto him tightly, "Right Toph?" 

The girl slowly peeled herself from the boy and a nervous laugh bubbled from her throat, her hair was a mess and bangs were sticking up, "I uh- Hahaha! That was," Toph shook her head and stumbled backwards, "Fun! Terrifying, absolutely terrifying but fun! And I feel like I'm gonna throw up!"

"I'm glad you liked it," Teo then began speeding away, "But come on guys, we'll give you the rest of the tour!" 

"You kids go on, I have to get back to work. I'm working on a new invention," Manchu looked at Sokka, "When you're done, come by my workshop, I'd love to hear more from your brilliant mind!" 

Sokka was gleaming, his face flushed as he began waving at the man who was now walking away, "Yeah! I'll make sure to drop by!" 

" We can't stay that long. We'll find Aang and then we're leaving" Toph said to Katara, deepening her voice to mimic Sokka. The Waterbender snorted 

He glared at them, shoving Toph to the ground and stomping past them, " Shut up!" 

Toph laughed and the stone from under her shot her back up to standing. 

____________________

Sokka couldn't believe he was saying this but, this place is worth staying an extra day or two. Manchu was unbelievably intelligent and had believed that he was as well! He couldn't wait to check out his workshop later, it was probably amazing! Filled with blueprints and scribbled ideas for the future of the world. 

They followed Aang and Teo further up the mountain, walking up on a long, spiral bridge that circled all the way to the top. It was so much colder than below, he figured that the hot air the pipes blew didn't reach this high in altitude. 

"This is the terrace farm! This is where we grow all the food we eat!" The Airbender explained 

There was a giant anchor of land that stretched from the top of the mountain all the way downwards, it looked like they cut the areas out of the landscape and grew their crops right on the step-like foundation. 

"We grow rice, carrots, radishes, cabbage, and a ton of other things," Sokka watched Teo look over the plants with a smile, "Anything left over from the harvest we give to the people of the village below" 

"That's so cool," Katara shivered, "But how do you guys harvest anything if it's so cold up here?"

"Airbenders are able to regulate their body heat with their breath! It gets really helpful when harvest time rolls around" 

"That's real neat but I dunno about you guys but I'm not an Airbender!" Sokka shouted, teeth chattering, "It's freezing up here! Can we please get down from here?!" 

"Right right!"

"It'll be faster if we fly you guys down"

"Oh no thank you," He began heading for the winding bridge to get down from this frigid, frozen hell, "I'll stick to walking-" 

"I'll fly down!" Toph raised her hand excitedly, jumping from foot to foot because of the cold rock, "If I'm gonna become the greatest Airbender in the world then I better get used to flying!" 

"I've created a monster" Katara spoke her horrifying realization. Sokka's mind suddenly flashed to Toph being able to fly. A chill ran up his spine

The Earthbender ran past him and gamboled right off the cliff, "Come on, Twinkle Toes!"

Aang jumped and opened his glider hastily, taking off after Toph down the mountain.

"Toph just jumped off a mountain" 

"And you like her- OW" Katara punched him in the arm 

In a couple seconds, Sokka watched as the two soared up, howling with laughter. Teo looked at the siblings, "Last chance, you guys" 

"I think we're good, you go ahead," The Waterbender then shot a glance at Sokka, "Race you!" She grinned and pushed past him getting to the bridge first 

" HEY! Wait, I wasn't ready!" Sokka shouted, darting after his sister  

Twenty minutes of chasing Katara down the high mountain later and the siblings finally reached the bottom out of breath and still giddy with giggles, meeting the three who have been waiting there for a while at that point most likely. 

"Took you guys long enough, we've been waiting forever!" Aang said though he didn't look angry at all 

Katara began studying the area, "Hey, where's Wander?"

Sokka blew air from his mouth and turned on his heel, beginning to stroll off, "You know how he is, he's probably going sight see- ACK!" 

He jumped back practically ten feet when he was met face to face with a giant eye and thick white hair. 

"It looks like you met Appa!" 

It was a flying bison! Why was it here in this village- oh right. They were on a mountain. 

"Wait, this is Appa? The cuddler?" He shrieked 

Appa yawned and sat down with a thud! He leaned his giant head against Wander who was sitting next to him, nuzzling into the badgermole. 

"Yep!" Aang nodded 

"And it looks like him and Wander are already close too" Toph grinned

Aang gasped, "Aw! Maybe they can get married! We can be in-laws then!" He grabbed Toph's hands and shook them 

"At least let Appa buy him dinner first, Aang" Teo joked

"Are there a lot of air bison around here?" Katara asked 

"Oh yeah, a ton. Most Airbenders get one when we're young! I've known Appa since I was like eight!"  

"Wow, that's nearly as long as me and Wander have known each other for" 

"I also have a flying lemur, his name is Mo-" 

FWAP! 

" AH! GET IT OFF!" Sokka squawked as something flew right on his face and wouldn't let off no matter how hard he pulled or spazzed

"Momo!" Teo and Aang called simultaneously

The Water Tribe boy felt that animal finally unlach itself from his precious face, " That's Momo?! That thing nearly clawed my face off!"

Teo placed the lemur on his lap and held him lightly like you would hold a baby, "Momo wouldn't hurt you, he's just excited" 

"You do kinda look like a scratching post, Sokka" Katara said, scratching in between Momo's ears. Weren't he and his sister just playing around and chasing each other? Why must they turn the other so quickly like this? 

"Shut up! No I don't!" 

"Of course you don't, Wolf tail," Tooh smiled at him, placing a hand on his chest, "I think you look beautiful!" 

At least one person thinks he's good looking. He pridefully folded his arms, "Why thank you , Toph. At least someone has taste-..."

… 

He looked down and was met with the girl that Katara shares half a brain with wide, giddy grin as if she had just told the best joke in the world, "I hate you" 

The children began to laugh. 

___________________

Hours have passed, the people of the mountain village had insisted on having the three for dinner. Apparently everyone gathered together every night and ate in the temple, which is probably the coolest thing that Toph has ever heard before. Why didn't the Earth Kingdom do that! 

She still couldn't believe that the Airbenders were still alive and by the looks of it, flourishing . Would she be allowed to tell Gyatso? She would have to ask the Monks if it was alright. He would probably be overjoyed, and so would Kuruk! He never even got to learn Airbending!

Maybe they knew already though? Aang did say that Toph should already know because she was the Avatar, maybe they were aware then? Or perhaps not, maybe the Airbenders weren't willing to reveal themselves, maybe Kuruk never found them. 

The Monks should be telling her who they wish to teach her soon, she could hardly wait to meet her Guru. She was insistent on giving everything she learns as the Avatar 110% even if she was weary of it. 

Waterbending was hard , it was hard to learn the new disciplines of bending- to learn to attack and defend without any second to wait and think. But she trained, she trained until her arms were sore and fingers were pruney and Airbending is going to be no different. She doesn't care if she's still a little scared of flying, and if it makes her queasy. She will learn. 

She will learn everything to become the best goddamn bender in all the fucking elements!

"Mhm! I wasn't so sure about vegetarian dumplings when you first told me but these are delicious!" Sokka moaned with delight as he stuffed his face with signature Air Nomad dishes 

Her, Sokka, Katara, and Teo sat together at one of the many tables in the temple's hall, there were a dozen other people sitting with them as well. 

"I'm glad you like it, you should try steamed tofu, it's Aang's favorite" 

Katara picked her head up, "Hey, where is Aang?" That was a very good question, Toph was starting to miss her friend (Spirits, she gets attached way too easily)

"He said the monks needed to talk to him for a second. He should be right..." Teo turned his head around to behind him, presumably over where Aang should be (He wasn't, Toph couldn't feel him anywhere inside), " Not there of course" 

"Should we be worried?" The Waterbender raised an eyebrow 

He shook his head, "Nah, he disappears all the time. He probably went for a walk, burn off some energy" 

Toph stood up, "I'll go look for him, he shouldn't miss dinner" 

"Alright, good luck"

"And don't be surprised if all your food is gone!" 





When Toph walked outside the Temple, it was colder than before and way quieter, the whole village really does eat together. She guessed it was dark out, why would Aang wanna be alone when everyone else is inside? 

She felt him sitting atop the very Temple, alone. Using the stone beneath her, the Avatar climbed the structure using Earthbending.

Aang shouldn't have to be alone. Was something bothering him?

Now she stood behind the boy, his back facing her. He was sitting near the ledge, right on the edge with his feet dangling from it. 

It was so quiet out, there weren't even any animals making sounds like they would below the mountain, "Everyone's inside. I got a little worried over where you went" 

He spoke without acknowledging her words, "A long time ago, the Monks traced my ancestry back to Avatar Gyatso," He didn't turn to face her, "That makes me a descendant of him"

His heartbeat was so slow, not quite neutral. He was worried, anxious and just a little bit sad. His tone of voice revealed that all even if she didn't read his heart. 

A grin picked up on one side of her face, "I guess we're related then" 

She felt him begin to smile, it was small but it was there nonetheless, "We can be twins" 

"Or I can be your great, great grandma," Toph ambled her way to Aang, sitting next to him with her feet dangling on the edge now as well. She nudged his shoulder with her own, "Or twins I guess" 

Her last words made his smile grow but then he sighed, it dropped completely. It was odd to see the boy she had only known for a day, who she's only known as this tiny ball of pure energy, be so… still. 

"The Monks wanted to talk to me before," He spoke lowly, "They… They said I'm gonna be your Guru" 

"Really? That's great!" Toph exclaimed before stopping, "But… You're not excited, are you?"

He jerked his head up, shaking it frantically, "I am! I really am! We're friends, I'd love to teach you! It's just," Aang took a shaky inhale, "What if… What if I'm not good enough, if I'm not a good teacher? The Monks are trusting me to teach the Avatar. I'm not good at focusing and I'm terrible at explaining things, how are you gonna keep up with me if I can't even keep up with myself? What-what if I mess up?"

"There's nothing wrong in messing up, Twinkle Toes," She exhaled through her nose and grabbed his hand, giving it a tight squeeze, "And there's a reason the Monks chose you to be my Guru, I don't think they would let anyone teach the Avatar," She heard him giggle softly and her confidence picked up, "I think that even if you do get distracted or screw up in your explanations, we can get through it. Teaching isn't just about the teacher, it's about the student too and I've been told I'm a very diligent one at that" 

Toph truly believed that he can be an amazing teacher. He was a master at 12 years old , that's impressive and she sees no other candidate more perfect for teaching her. They already knew each other and frankly, Toph would have preferred someone closer to her age rather than some old coot. 

"You really think I'm up for the challenge?" 

"Of course! If I am, you gotta meet me halfway here!" She grinned and let go of his hand, "With your teachings, I'm sure to become the greatest Airbender in the world!" 

Aang wrapped his arms around her in a hug, "Thanks"

She hesitated at first before returning the bone breaking hug, "It's no problem, Twinkle Toes"

Notes:

AAAAAAAAAAAA IT'S AANG!!!!! HE'S FINALLY HERE!!!!!!!!!!

I've been waiting very patiently for a while now to finally get to introduce him and I hope he gave you a very grande entrance!! I love love him so much ya'll,,,

So there was the answer to your burning question; the Airbenders are alive!!!!

In the show, I was always confused on how the Fire Nation was able to kill ALL the Airbenders. I mean, I know that the Airbenders had the smallest population but they were NOMADIC, they weren't just at the temples, they were all over.

So I made it that everyone THOUGHT that the Fire Nation had killed them all. It was still a mass genocide and should be treated as such but the Airbenders are not all gone, they are in hiding, just waiting for the war to end and following Avatar Gyatso's and Airbending itselfs principal of avoidance.

Also, I thought it was messed up in the show how Aang was treated like the bad guy in "The Nirthern Air Temple" because he didnt want all the Nonbenders living there to disrespect his culture. Like????? Fucking WHAT??? So the Nonbenders and Airbenders live in harmony here, the Nonbenders are DEFINITELY not destroying statues and stuff, they have actually adapted their lifestyles similarly to the Airbenders. Most of them are vegetarian and practice the ways of Air.

They're like a big, close knit community and I wanted to stress that more with how everyone in the moutain village eat together every day

(And Teo's dad never had a name??? He was literally just the Mechanist. So I named him Manchu)

But anyway, AANG IS HERE!!!! I JUST LOVE HIM SO MUCH, GUYS!!!!!

Get ready for the next chapter which I am also posting today too, it's a 2 parter ya'll!!!!!!

Check out thecursedavatar on Tumblr and be sure to leave comments, I'd love to hear your thoughts!

Chapter 5: Training, start!

Summary:

After finding the secret, Airbending village in the moutain, Toph can finally begin her Airbending training with Aang!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"What are you wearing?"  

"It's an Airbender jumpsuit. The one's in training wear them!" Toph tugged on the pants a little, "They feel nice, real flowy like"

It was early morning, Aang said that they were beginning their Airbending lessons first thing at dawn (which meant that Wander got to sleep in and she didn't, lucky badgermole) . The boy had also lent her his old Airbending jumpsuit to wear during their training, she was even wearing the -ugh- shoes (she was still trying to strengthen her Water sense so it was good practice she supposed).

Toph and Katara have been waiting in the village's courtyard for a while now and he still hadn't shown up. Where was he? Toph hoped he wasn't having any more doubts, he was going to do great, she just knew it. 

She could hear Katara give a small snort, and she felt slightly embarrassed, "What?" 

"Nothing, you look cute in it is all" 

Toph's cheeks heated up and she turned her head away. Katara thought she looked cute? An immensely powerful girl thought she was cute? If her crush on the Waterbender couldn't get any bigger then there you go, it just grew tenfold. 

"I uh… Thanks Katara-..." The Avatar froze, her head shooting up in attention

… 

"You okay- Woah!"  

In an instant, Toph scooped Katara up bridal style and used the ground under her feet to launch her a couple meters to the right, dodging-

FOOSH! 

An insanely mighty gust of wind blown where they were previously standing. 

Another blow hit but this time, Toph raised a giant wall of rock, blocking it. Was this Aang?! Is he crazy?! Why was he attacking them!?

The Avatar felt him speeding to them, sitting crossed legged and floating on something (She assumed it to be… air? Can Airbenders sit on air?). Zooming around the wall, he held out his staff and nearly struck her with it if she hadn't moved as fast as she did. 

He whizzed back around and tried to hit her again but she took quick steps backwards, making sure to force Katara back and away from the fight in an effort for her not to get hit (though she had a feeling he was only trying to attack her). 

Flurries of air pushed Toph back and she tried her damn hardest to keep her feet firmly on the ground but found it difficult seeing as he continued trying to swat at her. 

She can't stay in the same spot, she needs to move

The Avatar rushed back and away from Aang's direction but he hastily countered it, sending yet another blow of wind at her. Not having the luxury of being allowed to keep her feet on the ground because of his quick moments, Toph was blown back. 

She slammed hard onto the stone ground with a loud, echoing THUD! 

...

"Goooooood morning, Toph!" Aang beamed as if he hadn't just tried to kill her, landing back onto the ground gracefully 

Laying face down on the floor, she raised her hand in a small wave, " Guru Twinkle Toes…" 

"What was that about?" Katara was really confused about what just happened, looking back between the two 12 year olds 

As Toph got to her feet, she listened to him explain, "Oh, I had to see where Toph was at before we started our lessons!" She walked back over to the two as he turned to her, "I think towards the end you sort of realized you weren't going to win if you made yourself heavy, that's good! That's what we want"

"We do?" Toph rubbed her nose, "When I stopped standing my ground, I got blasted off and lost" 

"Airbending follows a rule of avoiding conflict, we're mainly offensive and we would never willingly seek a fight," He said, "In Airbending, there's always another path to take. You did good with stopping standing your ground but the part you missed was continuing to move, you had to keep moving in order to keep dodging my attacks" 

Keep moving? This was like Waterbending then… sort of. In Waterbending, there's always something to do; move to fight, move to block, move to dodge. You never think. Airbending was similar in the sense of constant motion, but instead of moving to fight, you were only moving to block and dodge.

It was pure negative Jing instead of the confusingly overwhelming mix of positive and negative. 

At least she had some practice with negative jing before from Water. But Toph knew this was going to be hard, she had to work to be the best though!

"Keep moving, right!" She jumped from foot to foot, "Alright I'm ready! What's first, Guru!" 

"Before we do any actual Airbending, the first thing we should work on are those dodging instincts," Aang grabbed Katara's hand and began trailing away, "Usually we use these wooden posts to help with that but since you can't sense on those, we'll just have to make stone ones. Take off your shoes and follow me!" 





They walked a little further from their place in the courtyard, it was empty and open. 

"Okay! We're gonna need about 40 or 50 of these posts, they're thin and tall- I think they're like seven feet? They're kinda close together like not a lot but a lot if that makes sense"

That didn't make any sense. 

"Uh..." 

"Why don't I make 45 of those and if they're too close or far, I'll move them?" Toph offered 

"Oh yeah! Do that!" 

Ten minutes of Aang's ' no just a little closer', 'that's way too close', 'maybe a little further away now', 'don't hate me but they need to be a little closer again' later and they were finally ready. 

Toph balanced on one of the thin, Earthen posts as she waited for further instructions. 

"Hey this isn't so hard, all I'm doing is balance- Woah!" A medium sized rock was thrown at her, she stopped it mid air with Earthbending, now it floated a couple feet in front of her face

Aang stood by a pile of haisatly collected rocks and pebbles, he held one in his hand, tossing up only to catch it, "We're dodging , not stopping. I'm gonna throw these rocks at you and you're gonna jump from post to post and dodge them! The long, jumpy jumps combined with having to run away from the hits will work down your Earthbender instincts!" 

" Jumpy jumps, heh heh" Toph chuckled quietly at the word. All she had to do is incorporate the negative part of Waterbending, the backtracking. That's easy enough, she could do this 

He chucked another rock at her, she leaped from her post to another, jumping over about two or three. When Toph landed on her new post, she nearly lost her balance, holding her arms out in struggle.

Before she could get the chance to properly find her footing, another rock was hurled in her direction, forcing her to jump before her perfect moment. 

"Stay light on your feet! There is no time for grounding yourself, you gotta keep moving!" The Airbender shouted, throwing a couple more rocks. He then glanced at Katara, who was standing by his side, "You wanna throw some rocks?" 

"Oh no, I'm fine. I think it's so much better to watch" 

The Avatar stopped and jerked her head her way, "Are you enjoying this?! You basta- AH!" She bounced away as another rock nearly stuck her right in the head 

"Probably way more than I should be" She heard the Waterbender admit with a smile 

"Airbenders move like the wind- keep moving, Toph!" 

"Okay okay! This is harder than it look- ACK!" Toph had misplaced her foot and fell face first off the post and onto the ground

She had a feeling she's going to be falling a lot today.

"That was a really good start, Toph! To be honest I'm surprised you even lasted that long, so good job!" Aang beamed, he sent a whirl of wind her way which picked her up off the floor, "Let's try that again!"

__________________

Around the same time, Sokka was inside Manchu's workshop with Teo and of course, Manchu. The man was currently showing off countless of his inventions. 

All of them were even better than the last and Sokka couldn't help but keep his full attention on him 100%. Katara and Toph were really missing out on this! This is so much cooler than boring, old Airbending.

"And this is my finger-safe knife sharpener!" Manchu beamed with pride as he showed off another creation, then he raised his left hand, revealing that three of his fingers were wooden prosthetics, "Only took me three tries to get it right too"

Teo rolled eyes with a smile and whispered to Sokka, "He tells that joke to everyone he shows that sharpener to" 

He cackled and stood up straighter, "If any of those prototypes were actually dangerous, I bet Katara would've loved them"

"Oh? Where is your sister anyway?" 

"She wanted to see Airbending training first hand or something. I don't see the big deal though," He leaned forward in his chair, resting his elbows on his legs, "It's just air, you can't even see it!" 

This was so much better than any bending he had seen. This was creating, it was science . And who doesn't love that? He was really not looking forward to when they had to leave tonight, he wished he could take the only two people with a brain with them along with Aang. At least then he wouldn't have to deal with those half-wits alone. 

" Can't even see it…" The man mumbled to himself, placing a hand on his chin before gasping, "Oh! I just remembered I had to show you something!" 





Manchu grabbed Sokka and Teo's hands and dragged them away. He led the two down a dark, long corridor and shoved a lantern in Sokka's hands. The hunk of junk did practically nothing to help them see! 

"These lanterns are terrible, I can't see a thing," He complained and opened the lid of it, what was in there? "If you really wanted to go playing in dark halls, we should've at least got Toph-" 

"Close that lid! They'll get loose!" Manchu shouted, turning back to Sokka 

"What'll get loose, Dad?" Teo was by Sokka's side as Manchu walked on ahead 

"The fireflies, they're a non-flammable light source" He explained 

Non-flammable? What in the world is at the end of this corridor that is flammable then? Sokka grew slightly nervous at the idea of catching fire or blowing up. Dying in a fiery blaze is not on his schedule. 

The three continued down the dimly lit hall until they arrived at a tall, wooden door. Teo's dad looked at them and held his nose, voice slightly nasally, "Cover your noses and hold your breath" 

 

The two did as they were told as they all walked inside the pitch-black room. Sokka expected a giant fire, or at least dynamite! But there was nothing here, nothing except a dark, empty room. 

He glanced around, straining his eyes for anything, "So you brought us all the way here to see an… empty room"

"Not empty! This place is filled to the brim with natural gas," Manchu said as he walked around the area, "I came across it not too long ago. Unfortunately, I was carrying a torch at the time. Nearly blew myself and the whole place even more sky high! Though, my eyebrows never did grow back…" He looks sadly up at his patchy eyebrows, "Anyway, there's a vital problem that needs solving. From time to time, we have gas leaks. And they're nearly impossible to find"

Teo looked at Sokka, "So this place is an explosion waiting to happen"

His father nodded, "Yes, until we figure out how to locate something I can't see, hear, smell, or touch that is"

"This is incredibly dangerous, why don't you all just move somewhere else?" Sokka asked 

That is crazy, why are they all still here pumping hot air into the sky? One stray match or broken stove and this whole place is blown to smithereens! There are plenty of other mountains that don't have a gas leak, they passed like six on their way here! Why don't they just pack up and go there?  

"We can't leave here! No one can!" Manchu said, "If we do, do we risk getting caught by the Fire Nation in our migration" 

They can't leave because they're scared of getting seen? How do they do anything then? 

"Wait… so you guys never leave this place?"

Teo shrugged slightly, "We go down to the village by the mountain sometimes, but we can talk about this more when we're out of the room that can explode any second" 

__________________

Another shiver ran up Toph's spine as she trudged up the long, wooden bridge attached to the mountain. Aang was a little further ahead, they were going to the terrace farm for whatever reason and it was as cold as it was yesterday- more so actually! The thin jumpsuit did nothing for her to hold onto any warmth. 

When they had finally reached the top, Aang jumped, "We're here!" 

The Avatar spoke through chattering, clenched teeth and hugged herself, "Why… Why are we here again?" 

The two stood on the stone edge of the farm, looking over the terrace steps. 

"Airbenders can warm themselves up with only their breathing!" He sat down and crossed his legs, "This is the perfect place to learn proper breathing technique, come sit and get into the lotus position" 

Toph groaned and sat down by his sit, moving her legs into the lotus position, she closed her eyes and the boy spoke again, "Good, now we take in deep breaths," She began breathing in slowly, "Katata said she would've come but she said that Wander was getting lonely"

She's a damn liar, that's what she is. Wander can handle himself and was probably still sleeping right about now. Katara loved watching her suffer, huh? 

Toph grumbled, "This reminds me of when I first met her and Sokka," She spoke to distract herself of the biting cold, making sure to continue her breathing, "I didn't have one of those big parkas, only a really thin jacket and I almost froze to death in the Southern Water Tribe"

"The Southern Water Tribe? Wow, you must've been all over then if you somehow ended up here"

"No-not really. I mean, I've never been to the Fire Nation or Omashu before"

Aang was silent for a moment and Toph thought that was the end of their conversation. She went back to her breathing and struggled to ignore the freezing temperature. This was really hard, how was she supposed to breathe when she can barely feel her hands anymore? Maybe that was part of it? Maybe losing the feeling is part of what makes an Airbender? That didn't make any sense but she was too cold to care. 

Maybe it was more like medicating? Like how she would go into her horse stance and focus on the energy that was all around her in order to enter the Spirit World, maybe breathing helped concentrate that energy into warming herself? If it was like that, then it should be easy, all she needed to do was focus. Just focus, focus, focus, focus- 

"We're not as nomadic as I heard we used to be before the war- the Airbenders," Aang began, Toph forced herself to listen while concentrating on her energy, "We don't wanna get caught and killed so we usually just stay close to villages. But I wish I was able to go all over the world, there are so many fun things I've heard about," He let out a painful laugh, "I wanna be a true nomad" 

"Why don't you?" 

"I can't, the Monks won't let me or anyone else leave. They're scared of someone finding out about the Airbenders. They don't even like it when kids go to the village below," He explained, the cold made her much too aware of every little thing around them: the bugs in the ground, the people all the way down below, Aang's racing heartbeat, "I get why they don't want us to, but I wish they understood that I'm not a stupid kid. I know how to not get caught"

Toph gave a quick nod, "When we first met you, we had no idea you were an Airbender. I don't think they think you're stupid- obviously not if they want you as a Guru," She wanted to move closer to the boy but refused, if she was going to learn breath control, she was going to have to be cold first, "They're worried, they don't want anything bad to happen to you" 

Her blood parents did the same thing. The only thing they saw about her was that she was blind, they thought she was weak and fragile so they locked her away.

They were wrong to do that and she was glad that her dads never treated her that way but she understood where they were coming from, they didn't want anything to happen to her- they were worried. 

"You think I should talk to them?" Aang sat on his knees, crawling over to Toph. But she kept her eyes closed and continued sitting in the lotus position, he was already a master but she wasn't. She needed to keep focusing on her breath and energy 

"You can try. You know we can't stay here forever, I have a world to save," She said, "And I want you to come with us" 

"Really? You want me to travel with you?" He asked, trying to hide his giddiness to which Toph nearly laughed at 

"Of course I do. I'm not gonna master Airbending in a day, no matter how amazing I- OOF" 

Aang pounced Toph, jumping on top of her and causing them to tumble and roll over each other, Toph laid flat on her back with Aang sitting on top of her. Her eyes were wide open and he grinned, "Thank you!" 

The Avatar slowly smiled and sat up, gently pushing the boy off her, "No problem but remember, I'm supposed to be focusing now on this stupid breathing technique" 

"Oh! Right, right!" He giggled and folded his legs again, "We can talk more about it later" 

He was really excited about leaving, huh? Aang must really want to become a nomad and travel the world. She only hoped that he would be able to leave with them. It was risky but she believed in her friend's strength and caution. 

Toph chuckled and returned to her previous seating position, unable to not notice how she felt just a little warmer. 

__________________

Sokka, Teo, and Manchu were now back inside the workshop and Sokka couldn't stop thinking about their words. No one can leave this mountain village in fear of getting caught by the Fire Nation. Granted, he understood why they had to do it, it was dangerous ground they were treading on. If a single Airbender was spotted, that would mean there was more, they would begin a widespread search for all of them. If they thought the man-hunt for the Avatar was bad? Sokka could only imagine how bad the quest to find and kill the rest of the Airbenders would be. 

He and Teo sat in front of the wooden desk as Manchu scribbled down things on a large sheet of paper. All he could think about is how they need to end this war fast . People deserve to be seen, he'll have to make sure to tell Katara and Toph what he learned. How will Toph even learn Airbending? They will have to leave eventually and what if they can't take Aang with them? Would they have to give up and just settle on finding a Firebending master? 

Teo must have noticed him looking glum because he leaned in and whispered, "You okay?" 

He perked his head up, "Huh? Oh yeah, I'm fine," He jumped up to standing and walked over to the large shelves, "Just looking for some blueprints"

He smiled at the 13 year old but then his outstretched arm knocked over a couple things placed on the shelf. Various items dropped to the floor including a couple scrolls, papers and a hard-boiled egg. 

" Aw shit," He cursed under his breath, "I got it, sorry!" He knelt down and began picking up the scattered papers 

"Oh, don't worry. These were old experiments anyhow," Manchu began helping him pick things up, "The egg was just part of last week's lunch" 

"Speaking of egg, where'd it go?" Sokka asked, glancing around the wooden floor 

Teo gagged slightly and covered his nose, "Ugh, gross. Dad, why'd you keep that thing?" 

Then it hit him. The smell was so bad that it brought tears to Sokka's eyes. He was sure that if Toph was here, she would have said it wasn't that bad. 

"I kept forgetting to throw it out! It happens!" Manchu replied 

Sokka was now literally crawling on the ground to find that disgusting egg. Underneath the table, he called out, "How can something so small that you can't even see it make such a big stink!?" He froze, "Wait… that's it-!"

BONK

" Ow!" In his excitement, he forgot he was under the table and tried to stand, only to knock his head right into the base of it. Sokka crawled out from underneath and stood up, and looked at the mechanist who was looking right back at him 

"That's it! The solution to our problem!" He said as if he read the boy's mind 

"Uh…" Teo blinked, "Can someone fill me in? What does eggs have to do with anything?"

"The egg! It stinks, Teo! Don't you understand?" Sokka exclaimed, getting right in the boy's face 

" I understand... Buuuut say I didn't" 

"If we put a whole mess of rotten eggs in the cellar where the gas seeps up-" Sokka began 

"The gas will mix with the smell of rotten eggs!"

"Then, if there's a leak-" Manchu continued 

"You smell rotten eggs! Then, you just follow your nose to the place where the smell is coming from-" 

"And plug up the hole where the gas is escaping!" 

Sokka and Manchu turned to each other, throwing their hands up and in unison they shouted, "You're a genius!" 

Teo shook his head, "I have no idea how you got that idea but I'm proud of you guys"

__________________

Toph and Aang stayed up in the terrace farm for a couple hours and Aang didn't speak of anything for the rest of their time up there, only the occasional comment that she was breathing too fast or to straighten her back. Toph didn't feel herself get that much warmer although she was up there breathing for hours, she supposed she would have to continue working at it. 

After they came down from the high elevation, they worked on dodging on the rock posts again. The two have been at it for nearly two hours at this point. 

On their way down from the terrace, Aang had told her that Air is the element of freedom. Air flows wherever it wants, it was free and liked being that way. She thought about how her and Aang were so similar, they both liked being free. That realization made Airbending a lot easier to understand. 

And once she got the hang of leaping instead of standing firm, the rock dodging training went a lot easier. 

"You guys are finally back from the terrace farm?" Katara spoke, walking over with both Wander and Appa following behind (and they were close , maybe Aang was right about them getting married) 

"Hi, Katara!" Aang smiled as he sent another rock flying her way 

Toph leaped to another post, "Yeah-" She jumped again, "Hey!" 

"Have you guys done anything besides meditating and dodging?" 

Two more rocks were thrown this time, "Not yet," Aang said, "Why?" 

"Well you've been doing it since dawn and now it's the afternoon, that probably about eight hours of breathing and jumping" 

Toph sprung off the tall stake, and landed onto the floor just a little more… slower than usual, "It's a lot more than just breathing and jumping"  

  

"What were you just doing?" 

"I was dodging Aang's rocks"

" By…?" 

...

".... Jumping" Toph heard Katara chuckle 

Aang placed his index finger on his chin in thought, "Katara has a point, how about we try something new?" He grinned and gave her a small push, "We can do some real Airbending!" 

" Yeah!" Toph hopped into the air and didn't come back down right away, that's going to take some getting used to (all the jumping and dodging for about six hours in total must be catching up) 

"Alright, you better stand back you guys," The boy rubbed his hands together as the girls and animals gave him space, "Now this is a pretty basic move. You're basically shooting air out of your hands, more experienced Airbenders can shoot it out of their hands, feet, and even their mouth but we'll just stick with hands for now"

Aang moved his feet into a lunge and raised his arms, palms flat and facing forward. Toph felt a strong gust of wind blow in their direction, Katara held onto her as she planted her feet into the ground in order not to get blown away. 

FOOSH!

"Like that!" 

The Avatar blinked. Okay, that was really, really powerful. The formation didn't seem that hard, all she had to do was get the air out of her palms. She has done it before, when they were at the Southern Air Temple, she can do it again. 

Toph's lips curled into a grin and she nodded. She went to step forward but found Katara was still holding onto her arm, "Waterbug?" 

"What? Oh!" Her heart sped up as she quickly let go of her, "Sorry, just forgot I guess" She giggled nervously 

The Avatar stepped forward as Aang spoke, "Just copy exactly as I did and you should be fine" 

It might've helped if he told her exactly how he shot the air from his hands but she'll figure it out as she goes (he did say he was bad at explaining things).

"Right!" She stepped forward and moved her legs apart into a lunge. 

"Okay, now all you gotta do is move your arms," Aang jumped behind her, "Think about the air around you, you're borrowing some of it in order to make your blast" 

The air was all around them like energy. You must concentrate on it in order to bend, just like in any other element. 

You have to listen to the Earth, recast the Water, concentrate on the Air. Every element requires something. That's why they were meditating up at the terrace, she needed to learn to concentrate on the air in order to warm herself up, in order to bend it. To temporarily give herself the same freedom as it. 

When she does this, she is expelling air. She is shooting it only for it to merge back into the rest and flow freely. Toph stopped pressing her feet so hardly into the ground. 

She raised her arms, in the same jerking way her Guru had done it and- 

Foosh!

A blast of moderate strength (not nearly as powerful as Aang's) shot out of her palms and nearly caused her to stumble back in shock. 

"Holy crap" She said, mouth slightly agape

Did she just do it? 

"You did it, Toph!" Aang bounced onto her back, laughing and glancing over to his air bison, "Did you see that, Appa!" 

"Congrats, Toph" Katara patted her on the back 

The Avatar shook her head, lifting Aang up effortlessly and placing his feet back down on the stone, "No congratulations until I'm the best Airbender in the world! Let's keep going, we still have plenty of daylight!" 

"Aye-aye!"





Hours have passed since then, six hours to be exact- six hours of more training, of Air blasts, rock dodging, air swiping, and breath control later and now it was late. Katara said the sun had set and it was dark out, they were sitting inside the temple with the entire village, eating dinner. 

"You missed out today, guys! Toph is really getting the hang of Airbending!" Aang beamed, feasting on his steamed tofu 

Toph was standing near their low table, she flipped, springing nearly 10 feet into the air before landing somewhat gracefully in the ground (she'll have to work on that). Water is a lot more complicated than Air but that isn't going to stop her from mastering it! This whole world won't even know what hit them when she's the strongest Avatar in the history of everything! 

"Yeah and I'm ready to try even more!" She grinned 

Katara chuckled and grabbed her arm, pulling her down to sitting, "You won't be able to train right on an empty stomach, you haven't eaten all day" 

"Well while you guys were prancing around today, I was able to get the hot air balloons working!" Sokka boasted, closing his eyes and placing a hand on his chest pridefully

Teo chuckled and leaned forward slightly, "It's true. That combined with getting the gas leaks to smell, I couldn't get him and my dad away from each other"

Sokka spoke as if someone had asked him 'Gee Sokka, that sure is interesting can you please tell us more?' , "See, the problem with the old war balloon was you could get it air-borne, but once it did, it just kept going. You could put a hole in the top, but then all the hot air would escape. The question is, how do you fix it?" Toph heard him unroll a piece of paper

"It's the blueprints for the balloon" Aang whispered into her ear 

"Was he just carrying that around?" She whispered back, taking a large bite out of a sweet bun. He tried to hide his giggles from Sokka, who they both knew would grow angry at the comment 

"If only we knew" Katara responded to her brother's question which caused the group (minus Sokka) to giggle

He glared at her, "A lid is actually the answer. If you control the hot air, you control the balloon" 

"That's… actually really smart, Sokka," Katara blinked, she wasn't expecting that. Not to say that Sokka wasn't smart but in one day? He's a genius, she rested her chin on her hand, "What else did you guys do? Something about gas leaks, this place isn't gonna explode right?"

"Not anymore!" Teo grinned 

"You see, Teo's dad took us down this really long, dark hall and into a room that he said was…"

Sokka began droning on about eggs or bugs or something, Toph stopped listening and turned her attention to Aang, who just tapped her shoulder. 

"The Monks just came in," He muttered, "You think I should talk to them?" 

She took a sip from her tea, "We're leaving tomorrow. If you're gonna do it, this would be a good moment"

Aang nodded and stood up confidentially.

…. 

"Can you come with me actually? I don't think I can do this alone" 

She got to her feet, "Keep talking, Warrior. Me and Guru Twinkle Toes'll be right back" 

The Avatar grinned and began walking away, wrapping an arm around Aang's shoulders as they went, "Let's go, Twin!"  

The 12 year olds made their way to the five figures of the village, who were sitting towards the back on a slightly elevated platform, looking over the villagers. 

"Aang, Avatar Toph, hello!" One of the male monks smiled, "How's Airbending training going?" 

She bowed, "Oh great, great. I'm learning a lot under Aang" 

"That's wonderful to hear. I'm glad we made the right decision in choosing Aang as your Guru, it looks like you two are already really close friends" One of the women said 

"Yep, just a couple of close buddies" Aang was beginning to sweat, spirits he's so nervous  

Alright, she could just ease into it. There was no need to rush into explaining why they were really here. They have plenty of time to discuss and come out with it. 

"Actually, I came here because I wanted to talk to you guys," Toph began, taking her slow time, "Gyatso told me that the Airbenders-" 

"NGHN, I WANNA TRAVEL AND SAVE THE WORLD WITH THE AVATAR!" 

The entire building fell dead silent.

…. 

Toph face palmed, she forgot that they weren't a hivemind. 

"Uh..."

"Why don't we take this outside?" She offered with an anxious smile 





Now outside, the five towering monks stood in front of the two, waiting for them to speak in the chilly night air. Toph could hear people returning to their normal, loud volume from before. Their sounds were muffled due to the closed doors.

The adults were confused, she could feel it in their heartbeats. They didn't know what was happening and she wondered if this had come out of nowhere to them. Had Aang ever expressed his feelings on leaving to them?

Aang on the other hand, was terrified. She would have tried to reassure him but didn't feel it was her place to speak first. Toph wasn't part of this, she was only a moderator.

"I… I've heard stories on how we were before the war. How we used to travel the world and make friends everywhere. Avatar Gyatso was able to solve so many problems because he knew people all over," Aang's voice was barely above a whisper and he clenched his fists, "I wanna do that, I wanna be nomadic. I know you're all scared- everyone is but I have a chance to actually help the world by teaching the Avatar and I really wanna take it" 

"Aang…" One of the men said, "You know the risks in doing that" 

"I'd be careful! I've been going down to the village by the mountain nearly everyday for years and no one's even batted an eye! They all think I'm a Nonbender," He argued and then gestured to Toph, " Toph even thought I was a Nonbender"

She smiled nervously, "It's true" 

"She can't stay up here in the mountains learning Airbending forever, there's an entire world who needs her, now more than ever. We need her to stop the war and she needs me to teach her. I know you're just worried but you don't need to be, I know how to handle myself"

The Monks stood, completely silent for a long while. And she almost believed that he had broke them. 

Toph knows it was probably the worst possible time to think of this but hey, good for Aang for standing his ground on this. For someone who was teaching to avoid all conflict, he was really persistent on this, he must feel really strong about this. 

She was proud of him in a way, for standing strong. Aang wanting to leave wasn't wrong in and of itself. If he left and then told the world of the Airbending secret, then it was wrong. But he wouldn't do that, he was careful, he respected his culture too much to do that. No one would find out if he came with them. 

"And what do you think of this?" One of them gestured to her

The Earthbender jumped a bit, " Me?" 

The lady nodded, "Well he is going to be traveling with you after all"

"I uh… Well, I think that Aang is right, I need to learn Airbending but I also need to be out in the world, not in a secret mountain village," She said, feeling their hearts spike up, "And I won't be able to if he doesn't come with me and my friends. I trust that he can pass as a Nonbender, that he can keep this all a secret while also honoring you guys"

"And when are you planning on leaving?"

"Tomorrow morning" 

"Hm"

Hm? What does that mean? 

"Alright, fine. You can go" 

The two gasped, " Wait, really?!" Aang jumped into the air, " Woo-hoo!"

Over Aang's boyish laughter, the Monks looked at Toph, one of the spoke, "You're just as in charge of preserving our culture as he is, we're counting on both of you to watch out for each other"

"Of course, I'll make sure of it," She grinned, "Don't worry, I'm ending this war soon and soon you all will be free to travel like Aang!" 

"Come Toph!" Aang landed on the ground and grabbed both her hands, jumping back 30 feet into the air, "This is an Airbending lesson: who can jump the highest!" 

The children's laughter echoed through the empty village as they bounced around cheerfully as the adults watched. 

__________________

"I'm gonna miss you guys so much!" 

"We're gonna miss you too!" 

It was the next morning and the group, with their newest recruit, Aang, were nearly ready to leave. Aang, Teo and Manchu were all hugging each other tightly. 

"How long have they been at this for already?" Toph asked, standing in between Wander and Appa 

"Too long," Sokka said as Momo nibbled on his finger while sitting in his shoulder, "Are we really taking Appa and Momo too? I don't wanna deal with two more furballs, one was enough!"

Katara chuckled, "You act like you haven't already gotten attached to both of them"

"I am not!" Sokka shouted and Momo jumped off his shoulder and flew atop Wander's large, steady head, "Momo! Why'd you leave me, buddy-... Shut up!" 

When the three finally broke away from their hug, Katara stepped forward, "Are you guys gonna be okay here?"

Teo nodded, wiping away a stray tear, "Yeah, will all the ideas Sokka put in my dad's head, someone needs to make sure he doesn't lose anymore fingers"

"That's true!" Manchu admitted sheepishly 

"Aw I'm gonna miss being able to talk to another smart person!" Sokka whined 

 " HEY!"  

Notes:

I had a lot of fun writing Aang and Toph's Airbending training scenes, I took some inspiration from LOK, when Tenzin was teaching all the new Airbenders. It was a lot of fun!!!! I just love their dynamic, those funky, fun loving 12 year olds.

They're just best friends guys,,, it makes me so soft,,,

And yes, Katara DOES love seeing Toph suffer, it's funny okay. Who doesn't honesty.

So yeah, Aang had gotten permission to leave the village with the promise of keeping Airbending a secret.

Him, Appa and Momo are now officially part of the gaang!!! (Should I give it another name since Aang isnt the Avatar? Toeam? Idk I'm not good at this, anyone got any better names?)

(And YES, Appa and Wander are in LOVE)

Thank you for reading, I hope you enjoyed!!!!

Chapter 6: Tireless Hunting

Summary:

The group has been traveling through the Earth Kingdom for a while now, making their way to the city of Omashu with their newest members, Aang, Appa, and Momo!!

But their travels may be temporarily halted after a run in with some... interesting people.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The group, now including their newest members of Aang, Appa and Momo, have been traveling through the vast, uninhabited valleys of the Earth Kingdom for a couple days now, heading West to the city of Omashu, which was next stop in their cities. 

And it was great too! Ever since Aang joined, they've been able to travel above ground because of Appa. He could fly, much to Sokka and Katara's enjoyment, they relished in the fresh, clean air.

Katara was sitting on Appa's saddle (Appa had a saddle, she had loved Wander to death but she didn't always feel as safe as Toph seemed to feel when having to grip onto his fur for dear life) with Aang in the front, sitting on the bison's head with Momo on his shoulder. He had his yellow Earth Kingdom turban wrapped around his head (to conceal his arrows like when they first met him).

"I know I should probably be used to it already but this is amazing!" Katara shouted over the booming winds, her hair blowing in all different directions 

"And you didn't wanna fly with me and Teo back at the village" She heard him exclaim, shaking his head jokingly 

She chuckled and peered down over to the ground. Wander was running on the ground, keeping up with Appa with Sokka riding him. He was shouting at something and Katara squinted and realized that- oh spirits, Toph was running next to the badgermole. 

How in the world was she even running so fast? 

"I don't remember Toph being so... Inhumanly fast before" She said. Toph was weird and at this point, Katara wouldn't even be surprised if she started bending metal or something crazy like that

"Huh?" Aang looked down, "Oh! That's just a form of Airbending she's practicing," He then went on to explain, "It's like enhanced speed, tons of Airbenders can do it. You decrease the air resistance around you and make a wind current push you forward"

The Waterbender watched the girl below for a moment, she would fall behind only to catch back up for a couple minutes then fall behind again then repeat the process. She was still shaky at it but kept trying nonetheless. 

"Does she ever stop training?" The boy had asked 

Katara sighed through her nose, leaning against the edge of the saddle, "No, no she doesn't. She's really set on becoming the greatest bender in all the elements" She smiled softly

It was something to admire though: her drive. Toph was determined to become the best and worked hard nearly everyday to continue her progress at a steady pace. She still had trouble with Waterbending and Katara knew for a fact that Airbending still made her jittery, but she continued both all the same. She strived to be the best Avatar this world could ever possibly have and Katara couldn't help but fall in love with her will. Or really, for a better choice of words, her spite to prove everyone who ever doubted he r wrong. She loved that. 

Maybe she should've seen it coming from his silence but she fucking jumped when Aang said, "You like her?" 

"What? No! Who even said- was it Sokka?! That piece of shit… He-he-he doesn't know what he's talking about! He's insane and-and-" 

"Katara!" He giggled, "Sokka didn't say anything. I'm just asking"

Where did this even come from? What did she say- what did she do to make him think that? And if Aang realized it and he's only been here, what? A week, week and a half now, how has Toph not got it then? Oh fuck, what she if she did know and wasn't saying anything? What if she knew and was waiting to make fun of her. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck- 

"We're just friends" 

"You sure? Because if you do, I won't say anything. I may be her Guru and pretend twin but I'd keep my mouth shut if you want me to. Plus, I think she likes you back, she never stops talking about you and- wait should I have said that? Forget that last part, but really! My lips are sealed-!"

" Aaaaang," Katara covered her red face, "Please stop talking" 

__________________

It's been a couple hours since then and the sun had set a long while ago, it was dark out so they had decided to stop for the night, much to Sokka's relief.

"You've been running all day, how have you not passed out and died yet?" He commented as he walked past Toph

Toph had her attention fixed onto a small pot, bending water carefully into it, "Who said I could die?" She grinned 

Aang threw down a pile of firewood on the ground while Katara took a couple, making a tiny fire. 

"At the rate you're going, I will!" Sokka held his and Katara's sleeping sacks and continued walking a little further 

Aang didn't have a sleeping sack, he was like Toph in that sense. But didn't like sleeping on the ground like she did. He liked to rest on or by Appa, they were really close and it showed in countless ways. It was cute, or at least it was cute compared to the Avatar (was she really the Avatar? She couldn't be with how vile and disgusting she was. Who the fuck eats rocks and bugs?)

He assumed that the Airbender wanted to feel closer to his nomad roots by sleeping without a sack. It was stupid but it was a reason. 

"Honestly, you're gonna drop dead and then what do we do? I dunno if punching you in the chest is gonna restart your heart! What if you go into a coma for two months or something?! Then what happen- WAH!"

"Thank you, Oma and Shu!" 

Sokka slipped and fell right on his back near Appa, who was laying down with his head resting on Wander. The boy sat up and looked where he was sitting. The grass here was white… 

Ew wait-

"Bleh, gross! Appa is shedding!" The Water Tribe boy skeeved, standing back up and shaking off their sleeping sacks that were now covered in hair

"It's not gross, it's just part of spring," Aang said, hopping over and helping Sokka get the hair off him, "Animals shed, it's the cycle of the seasons" 

 

Sokka watched as Katara tried her damn hardest not to laugh, "Wander's never shed before" 

"Badgermoles don't shed. The little hair that falls off them is usually left underground anyway," Toph explained as a gust of wind blew out from Aang's mouth, shooing away all the stray strands of hair left on Sokka while also making his hair stand up, "Come on, I've told you guys enough badgermole facts that you should be experts by now!" 

"Well sorry that I tune you out because half the time you're either talking about bending or your dumb banjo" Sokka huffed 

"And again, what does my banjo have to do with any of this!" Toph exclaimed dramatically, finished filling the pot with water, "You have something against Earth Kingdom music!" 

"No, not Earth Kingdom music. Just your music" 

"Now I know you're lying," Toph pulled out her cursed instrument and strummed the strings, "You looooove it" 

The 15 year old groaned, shoving her away, "You give me eight headaches a day, you know that?"

___________________

Sokka was wearing formal Water Tribe robes as he walked down the aisle of a huge temple that was filled with unfamiliar faces. 

Today was the big day, today was the day he was getting married. He hoped that the person he was marrying was smart and hated banjos as much as him. They could spend the rest of their lives together, happy. Sokka grinned as he continued to make his way down the path. 

When he finally stopped, he stood in front of his lover to be, they were tall and had a huge, white wedding dress on with a veil covering their face. 

"You wanna marry this person?" Wander stood in between he and the love of his life, he spoke in a British accent and had the body of Momo, holding a book that was upside down 

The boy nodded enthusiastically, "Yeah!" 

"Cool, take that veil off and get some" 

Alright, this was it- his big moment. He was finally going to get married to his one true love, he can hardly wait. He can't wait to have someone to fight against and with, to agree with him on points he makes, to gang up and bully Katara with. This was the love of his life, the person who will make him overjoyed and overwhelmed with love, so, so much love. His face flushed and eyes gleamed as he slowly reached for the veil masking his betrothed and revealed- 

" THE FIRE LORD?!" He screamed, stepping back

Underneath the beautiful veil was the Fire Lord in that gorgeous dress. 

He began laughing maniacally, pulling down the collar of his dress to reveal his betrothal necklace, " HAHAHAHA!"

"Wha-... What the fuck!?" 

"Don't you remember, Sokka of the Southern Water Tribe?" He asked mockingly, the veil on his head bouncing as he howled in laughter, "What Aunt Wu said? You'll marry an important figure from a different nation! HAHAHAHA!"  

Sokka fell to his knees and jerked his head up to the ceiling, " NOOOOOOO!"

___________________

"Sokka… Sokka!… SOKKA!"

" Noooo ," Sokka grumbled, weakly kicking and thrashing around, then he shot up at the feeling of being awakened, "Huh- What the…?" He looked around, it was still dark out and he couldn't have slept for no more than an hour. Katara was sitting right in front of him, hands on either side of his shoulders, jerking him back and forth, " Auuughh… You? Why'd you wake me up? I was having a terrible dream"

"Because Toph-..." She paused and frowned her brow, "Wait, did you just say you had a terrible dream? Why are you complaining that I woke you up then?"

"Because you woke me up!" He shouted as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. He stood up, "Now what's wrong?" 

His sister stood up after him, "That doesn't make sense! Why would you-"

"Toph woke us all up! She said she felt something coming towards us!" Aang interrupted the siblings budding argument, leaping in between the two 

"It feels like an avalanche… Like a moving avalanche" 

Is she serious? She couldn't explain it any better than that? How are they supposed to know if it was dangerous or not? 

"The Avatar everybody" He retorted sarcastically which earned him a small punch from a tiny hand 

"Should we leave?" Asked Aang 

"Better to be safe than sorry"

The group had packed up quickly and had left even quicker, taking the precaution of not wanting to stick around to see whatever it was that was heading towards them. And this time, Sokka was riding on Appa with Aang flying him. 

Dammit, was he tired. He laid on his stomach, his head leaning on his arms as he rested on the saddle. 

His gaze shifted below them. On the ground ran Wander, Katara and Toph were on his back with his sister sitting behind Toph, her arms wrapped around the Avatar's waist and leaning her head in the back of Toph's hair with her eyes shut. Sokka's first thought was 'ew, talk about cooties' but his second thought was that Katara had the right idea of resting her eyes, he should try and get some shut eye since he wasn't the one driving. 

He was about to do the same but then his eyes caught a glance at a cloud of smoke that was charging towards them in the mass of dark forest, it was whatever that thing that Toph had warned them about. 

" Woah… What is that thing?" He mumbled, eyes fixed on the charging force

What was it? Sokka could hear the rumbling of it from here and he was high up in the air, they were all over 2,00 feet away from it but it could still be heard. Whatever the fuck it was, whether it was chasing them or not, wasn't messing around, that much was for sure. 

"I dunno but we can't slow down to find out," Aang spoke before scooting near the edge of Appa's head and shouting down below them, "LET'S SPEED UP, TOPH! FOLLOW THE SOUND OF MY VOOOOOICE!" 

Toph only responded in a thumbs up and Sokka realized that the Avatar would already know where to track them because of her Water sense, she probably didn't say anything to not disturb Katara behind her, gross . If it were him, he would have yelled even louder just to wake her up. Wander began running faster after the flying bison.





The group continued for half an hour before finally stopping in a mess of trees and scattered, fallen leaves. They quickly set up camp, laying out their firewood for tomorrow and putting out his and Katara's sleeping sacks. 

Finally they were able to sleep. Sokka had already messed up his sleep schedule by not going to sleep at the designated time he does each night, now it's all messed up! How is he supposed to do anything tomorrow if he missed an hour or two worth of sleep!?! Call him overdramatic but he's a growing boy who needs nutrients and rest! 

Now he was already feeling the lag of it, this is why he doesn't mess with his schedule! Because his schedule is always right! Now he's sluggish and tired and cranky. And it's all that stupid smokey thing's fault too. He dropped down onto his sack, not even bothering to go underneath the covers of it and just sinking down entirely, allowing sleep to call for him. 

No more weird things chasing them. No more dreams about marrying Fire Lord Ozai. No more dumb banjos. Just him, his sleeping sack, and his sweet, sweet slumber. Sokka let a content sigh escape from his nose as he relished into the darkness behind his closed eyes. This was nice, this was calming, this was-

"It's back again!" Toph shouted

"You're kidding," Sokka said, jolting upright, "Please tell me you're kidding" 

They began to begrudgingly pack up camp again. This was bullshit! It was annoying bullshit! Doesn't that thing know that he needs sleep?! It's kind of a key part of his whole routine!

"What could it be?" He heard Katara ask at one point as she emptied their pot of water 

Aang bounced onto his bison's furry head, clasping at the ropes tied on either side of his horns, "How does it even keep finding us?" 

"I dunno but this time we have to make sure to lose it" Toph spoke sternly, jumping onto Wander's back 

___________________

And once again, they are traveling again. The group traveled for a solid four hours straight through the night. 

Or maybe it was more? Sokka was growing too tired to keep track. All he does know however, is that they stopped in between mountain ridges, landing in a long, flat rock on the Sierra. And at this point, he noticed they all had dark circles around their eyes for having been up so long. He was sure he had them as well with how heavy his eyelids felt. 

"Forget setting up camp," The boy flopped down on the hard ground, putting his face into the rock, voice now muffled, " I'm too tired" 

Toph sat down on the hard rock, "What could be chasing us? Could it be Fire Nation?"

"Maybe it's Zuko? We haven't seen him since we were at the Northern Water Tribe" Katara suggested 

Aang rubbed his eyes, "Who's Zuko? 

Sokka flopped onto his back, eyes closed, "Just pissed off jerk who's been chasing us all around the world trying to kill Toph" 

"Yikes" 

"No, he's more," The Avatar yawned, "He's more than that. He's angry for a reason and is just confused," Toph laid down, curling up into a little ball, "It doesn't make it right but it does give a reason-"

Katara slowly blinked her eyes and rested her head tiredly on Toph's side, " Gives a reason on why he's doing it. We know, can we please just go to bed?" 

"You don't have to tell me twice" Aang said, his legs on Sokka and head laying against Katara's back 

Sokka had to agree, "Me too"

The 15 year old lay contently in the little cuddle pile the children formed. This time, for real they will be able to sleep. They've been moving for four hours straight, there was no way that thing was able to keep up with them, that thought relaxed him greatly. 

They will all be okay, at least for tonight. Who knows what tomorrow will bring, whether that be a crazy, bloodthirsty lunatic, an army of people whose ancestors were in charge of war and genocide, or any other kind of traumatizing thing that could possibly happen. But for now, they sleep, they're okay, there's no need to protect or lead or fight. 

He was able to say goodnight. Goodnight to Momo, to Appa, Wander, his annoying sister and equally as annoying kids who keep saying their twins. He won't have to deal with them for a couple hours, he can dream of marrying a handsome man (who isn't the Firelord) or a beautiful woman, or even becoming the world's smartest inventor of all time. Sokka felt himself grow drowsier with every passing second. This was it, he can't go to dreamland and let all his problems fade-

"Noooo-ooo" Toph whined, tugging on the bottom of her eyelids and Wander groaned 

"Don't tell me" He mewled and he felt Momo jump onto his chest, patting his cheeks with his tiny, little hands. He watched as the lemur looked up into the distance, chittering anxiously 

Aang stood up and walked over to the edge of the rock, looking over at the dark horizon. He was quiet for a moment before turning back, grimacing at the three and sucking his teeth.

Katara covered her hands with her face, "This is ridiculous"

Sokka sat up and you could see the smoke rising from the far end of the dirt pathway a couple miles away. It looked like a machine. A big, metal machine. It was stampeding towards them at scary speeds. 

"Maybe we should face them," The Avatar lifted herself to her feet, "See what the hell they want"

Aang grinned nervously, they were all standing at this point, watching the tank near, "Maybe they're friendly?"

The tank-train-thing had come to a sudden halt down the slope of their mountain. In a puff of exhaust, one of the doors on the right of it opened. Out emerging from it were three young girls who looked around his and Katara's age riding- gross, were they on Mongoose Lizards. Ew.

They began racing towards the group. 

"Ew" Katara said

"You guys know these girls?" Aang looked between his friend and the girls. None of them moved. Probably too tired to really process the dangers at hand

Toph shook her head, "No, I dunno who they are"

Sokka rubbed his eyes and took his boomerang out from the pouch on his back, He handed the weapon to the Airbender, "Here. When we fight, just use this. No Airbending" 

"Wait, we're fighting?" Aang held the boomerang tightly in his grasp 

"No, no one's fighting anyone" Toph scowled tiredly 

The Earthbender raised four, thick rock pillars in front of the barreling lizards but the animals merely leaped over them, continuing their aggression to the group. Fuck. 

Katara grabbed hold of both Sokka and Aang's hands, making a mad dash to Appa, "Let's get out of here!"

Toph Earthbent a huge wall of rock around their area. When Sokka made it onto the bison's back, he noticed the girl in the middle with black hair herk her arms towards the wall and- 

BOOM!

Holy shit! Fucking lightning shot out from her fingers and blew the wall to smitherens, chunks of Earth flew in all directions!

The Avatar stumbled a couple steps backwards in shock, "FUCK!" Wander sprinted to her, scooping her up and onto his head and began dashing past them and Appa

Aang, now sitting on Appa's head, "Appa, yip yip!" 

At this point with the shock and exhaustion, everything was funny.

Sokka snorted, hooking his arms in one of the loops of the saddle, "Ha, you said yip yip"

They manage to escape successfully, narrowly avoiding a blue blast of fire. 

___________________

Now they were soaring high above in the sky on Appa, while Toph rode on Wander down below. 

"Who the fuck were those girls?!" Katara finally said what the other two were thinking 

Aang sat with his back facing the siblings in the front, "You guys are sure you've never seen them before? They looked pretty set on getting you"

Sokka held his head in frustration, " Augh! There are a lot of people set on getting us, it's hard to keep track, okay?" He was just so tired, "Maybe we've seen them before, I dunno!" 

"The entire Fire Nation's basically out for Toph's head right now" The Waterbender explained, rubbing comforting circles on Sokka's back

"Holy crap, why-..." He turned to look at the two before blinking, "Oh, nevermind" 

Then the worst thing that could possibly happen happened.

The sun began rising over the horizons…

" Nooooo! The sun is rising!" Sokka exclaimed, gesturing towards the rising ball of fire in the sky, "We've been up all night with no sleep!" 

"We'll be okay, Sokka. We have to be" Aang reassured him 

The boy groaned and leaded back on the saddle, leaning his head hand back limply, "Auggggh, are you are we can't stop for five minutes?"

"Everytime we land, those girls are there. So we'll just have to keep going" Katara said 

This was going to be a long day.





And it was indeed, a long day, a very long day. In reality only about five or six hours have passed since but it felt like so much longer considering they were all fighting a battle of rouse.

Katara yawned, "So what's our plan?" 

"Well right now, I'm just following behind Toph and Wander," Spoke Aang, "Though I dunno how long we can last, any ideas?" 

"Too tired to… think," Sokka bobbed his head up and down in fatigue, "We'll come up with something after a little cat nap..."

He felt the comfortable weight of Momo crawling onto his lap. It felt so nice, like a hug for his legs. Sokka and Katara slumped against each other, he heard the soft snores of his sister next to him, it was beginning to lull him to sleep- 

BAM!

The three jumped up in surprise, they exchanged quick looks before realizing that whatever that was had come from below them. They rushed over to the edge and peered over Appa. 

On the ground, Wander had just tumbled over himself, falling into the grass and sending Toph flying off, slamming into the thick trunk of one of the hundreds of trees that littered the forest. That sound must have come from her impact.

Ouch...

"Toph!" Katara sat up right 

"Holy shit!" Sokka cried out  

Appa descended downwards to the Earth, much quicker than usual, he must be as tired as they are. Sokka paled at the thought that that could have been Appa, if he fell, they would all have been most certainly doomed. 

When they landed, they were off the bison and on their feet in a matter of seconds, rushing over to the scene. 

"Are you guys okay?!" Aang bawled 

Toph laid upside down right up against a tree, she groaned and flipped over, standing up and rubbing her back, "I'm alright, I'm alright," She went over to Wander, who was laying on his stomach. His eyes were closed, "You okay?" He let out a low groan and she turned to face the rest, "Wander's exhausted"

"I guess that makes all of us" Aang chuckled 

"Well we've put a lot of distance between us and them and even though the sun is out now," Sokka squinted up at the sun, " Mocking us, we should still try and follow Wander's lead and get some sleep"

Katara carried her sleeping sack under one arm and handed him his own, "That sounds like a good idea, come on guys" 

Sokka lazily rolled out his comforter and dropped into it with a plop, "Ahhh," He sighed in relief, "At last, sleep!" 

"You said it" Toph laid on the grass next to the badgermole 

Appa trudged over to Wander and rubbed his head against the badgermole affectionately, resting down next to him and a cloud of white fur bursted out of him from his fall. 

The Avatar gagged, spitting out a clump's worth of hair, "Ugh, Appa noooo. You gotta stop shed…. ing?" She stood up and grabbed a handful of the discarded fur, the strands began blowing away in the wind, "Oh, no fucking way"

"What?" 

"Appa! They keep finding us because of him, he's leaving a trail!" Toph slapped herself on the forehead, " We're idiots!"  

Katara looked up at the girl, still laying on her stomach before abruptly burying her face in the sod, "We're so duuuuumb…"  

"What now? We've already left a trail then. We can't keep moving, we're too tired" Aang blinked harshly 

"I have an idea," Toph yanked Sokka up to standing, "Come on guys, follow me" 

Toph had led the group to a small river where allowed Appa in. She and Katara began gently spraying him with a steady stream of water.  

Sokka sat off to the side, washing his face in the water in an effort to wake up a bit. While he did, a wet wad of hair got into his hands and he accidentally splashed that into his face. He spat out the hair, "Bleh!" 

He didn't know what was going on in Toph's little head right now, but he hoped it was good. What was she planning? What were they going to do after this?

"If you weren't playing in the water, that wouldn't have just happened" Katara raised a mocking eyebrow at him, diffusing more water onto the bison. 

"Oh ha ha" He stuck his tongue out

Aang stayed a little off to the side, sitting next to Wander. 

"Alright Twinkle Toes," Toph stopped Waterbending and so did Katara, the Avatar thubbed Appa, "You're up" 

"Right!" The Airbender skipped over to the rest, blasting a rush of wind at his furry friend, blowing all the water off him, leaving him dry, puffy, and frankly, adorable

"Since Appa was accidentally leaving the trail, now that he's clean, there's gonna be no more of that" Toph explained  

"Okay but what now? Those girls are just gonna follow the trail we still left and it'll lead them right to us" Sokka leaned a good portion of his weight against Toph 

"You guys take Appa and Wander and head that way," She pushed him off her and pointed to the right, following down the river, she then began picking up as much of the hair on the ground as she could, "While I'll keep going this way and lead them off-course. I'll come find you guys later"

"Will Appa and Wander be okay to fly and stuff?" Katara asked worriedly 

Aang stepped forward and nodded, "As long as we leave Appa's saddle and our stuff here, they'll be fine" 

Sokka began walking over to the badgermole, "Alright, I'll ride Wander. You guys ride Appa," He climbed onto the badgermole and glanced back down at Toph as Katara and Sokka mounted Appa, "Be careful and hurry up. I plan on sleeping for 16 hours straight after this" 

"I'll be back so quick that you'll be able to sleep for 20" 

"That doesn't make sense!" 

Toph was already running off, "It doesn't need to!"

___________________

Toph has been running for hours at this point, shooting through the forest like lightning by using that enhanced speed Airbending trick Aang had taught her the other day (it has proved to be very helpful in this situation). She created a trail of wet hair as she zoomed past trees. It was beginning to get cooler, the sun was probably setting. Spirits, she's been up for nearly two days straight. 

Were these girls just trying to kill her like a lot of the other Fire Nation? They couldn't have just found her wanted posters and decided to just do it, Toph could guess they were told to do this. No one just had a huge tank and mongoose lizards just lying around. 

And the one of them was a Firebender, and not just that, she could Lightningbend. She's heard that was a very powerful sub bending of Fire, only the most skilled benders could pull it off without killing themselves. 

So that was nice. 

She prayed they wouldn't catch on about their plan, she just hoped they were as stupid as they've been these two days. 

"Dammit, I should've borrowed Katara's canteen" If she might need to go up against a Firebender who can shoot through her rocks, Water was her next best option and of course she forgot to ask the Waterbender. 

She'll just have to stick to Earth and Air then. 

"I hope the others are okay- WOAH!" Toph cut herself off, digging her bare heels into the dirt and stopping abruptly. What the fuck!?

" Iroh?!" 

The man blinked, relaxing from his flinching (she had nearly rammed right into him). He looked down at her, "Oh, Avatar! Good to see you"

Okay, first there's a giant metal monster hunting them down all night now she runs into Iroh of all people? What the fuck is happenening? 

"Uh," She huffed, "You too. Are you okay? I didn't hurt you, did I?"

Iroh smiled, "Oh no, not at all," He began walking, in the direction she was heading, "It looked like you were heading this way as well, would you care to walk with me?"

Walk with him? With the Dragon of the West? With the man who slayed all the- no. He isn't like that anymore. He's changed. Look at him, he wouldn't hurt a fly even if it asked him too. He's a good person, he freed her from her cage in Kyoshi Island, he sided with her in the Northern Water Tribe. People can change.  

She's been running for a couple hours straight already, a little stroll can't hurt, right? She's so tired. 

Toph nodded, keeping with his pace as she continued dropping the clumps of hair behind her, "What's the rush?" He asked 

"I have to get rid of all this hair," Wait that sounded weird, she yawned, "It's not mine though. I'm making a trail" 

"Ah," He said, understanding, "Don't work too hard, you look very tired" 

"I am tired," She chuckled weakly, using her free hand to push her bangs back only for them to fall right back in her face again, "Me and my friends have been getting hunted down all night by these people" 

"Hm…" He hummed, looking ahead, "I believe we all are hunted down in one way or another, sometimes we must get creative in order to find our solutions. Wouldn't you agree?" 

Toph nodded silently, "I can't believe I'm saying this but I missed when it was just you and Zuko chasing me… Where is Zuko? Is he okay?" 

Iroh didn't speak for a moment, "Yes. He's alright, I've been tracking him actually," She could feel his heart slow down to a slow beat, and Toph listened patiently, "After the Northern Water Tribe… He's been going through a very difficult time. He's trying to figure out who he is and he went away"

He… went away? What caused him to have a hard time lately? Was it her? Did he finally have enough and gave up on his hunt, is that why they haven't seen them in months? 

If he's trying to figure out his place in the world, how long has the Avatar been his world? How long has he centered all his energy into killing someone? 

"I'm sorry to hear that, I hope he figures out what he needs soon," Toph's gaze was fixed onto the ground in front of her as she walked, her big, gray eyes were filled with… Sorrow? She felt… bad. Really bad, "So are you trying to find him?" 

Toph leaped over another stream using Airbending, once she reached the other side, she froze part of the water which acted as a small bridge for Iroh to walk across (he shouldn't have to wet his clothes). 

"Thank you," He said when he finished crossing. When she unfroze the water, they went back to walking, "I know he doesn't want me around right now but I will be there when he needs me"

"You're a good uncle, I think he's very lucky to have you around," She smiled, "But when you see him again, maybe tell him that he doesn't need to figure everything out right away. It's okay not to know- to work it out as he goes, it's not a race" 

From the little she had gathered from Zuko in their scarce interactions, she picked up a few things. He's impulsive and quick to jump the gun, he acts far too soon without properly thinking. 

He sounded to be a really traumatized kid who just wanted to go home. So if he had left his uncle, he probably wasn't thinking straight (or at all really). 

She also knew that if he was also trying to figure himself out, he most likely wanted answers now. But he has to learn the importance of patience, all will reveal itself with time but we must trust ourselves to do so. 

Toph wished the best for Zuko, she really did. She doesn't want to fight him, she wants to help but can't if he can't begin to take things at a slower pace just so he can catch up with himself. 

Iroh hasn't said anything yet and Toph believed it was the end of their conversation, she enjoyed talking to the man. 

Raising her hands behind her neck, she grinned at him, "Well I'd really like to keep talking to you because you're nice company but, I have to keep at it with making this trail," Her smiled dropped slightly, "And I have a feeling that when I'm done with it, the girls who're chasing me will wanna do more than just talk" 

"Alright farewell then, Avatar" 

"Toph" 

"What?" 

"Toph. My name's Toph. I figure that if I get to know your name, you should know mine" She grinned again 

He began smiling, "It is only fair. Goodbye, Toph" 

Toph waved goodbye and began blasting off again, Airbending herself forward to speed through the forest as she did before. 





In half an hour, Toph had run out of bison hair and found herself in the middle of an abandoned town. She sighed and sat down, facing in which the way she came in, the trail leading straight to her. 

She knew she should just leave. Get up and go find her friends to see if they're alright. But whoever those girls are, they'll be back. And what would that solve?

She sat there for about an hour (It was fine, she knew how to wait) before she could sense footsteps approaching her. It was the Firebending one, but only her. 

Toph kept her face facing her, still sitting in the dirt as she spoke, "There you are, Avatar. I must say, you really are quick" 

"Who are you?"

"If you had working eyes, you would've known it right from the beginning, the family resemblance is uncanny. Here, you can guess. I'm covering the left side of my face," The girl told spoke her actions, and in a deep, raspy voice she said, "I must kill the Avatar in order to restore my honor"

Toph's eyes widened but she didn't dare move. 

Zuko's words from the Northern Water Tribe flashed through her mind. 

'You're like my sister. Everything always came easy for her, she's a Firebending prodigy and everyone adores her. Father said she was born lucky. And that I was lucky to be born'

This was Zuko's sister. This was the Firebending prodigy. That explained why she could Lightningbend... 

"You can laugh, you know. It's funny" 

She had come from the same family as Zuko and Iroh. Toph had to keep that in mind, this girl was probably as screwed up as they were. Even if she was the favorite, it doesn't mean she wasn't a subject to abuse. Maybe she could talk to her? She doesn't seem as reckless as Zuko is, maybe she's different. 

The tiny Avatar finally stood up, turning to face her, "I don't wanna fight you"

"And I don't want the reward money," She said and Toph felt her hold up what sounded like a piece of paper, she assumed it was her wanted poster, "Just you"

"Like fucking Agni you will, Azula!"

They both turned in the direction of the voice, Zuko had jumped off the roof of one of the old buildings and onto the ground. 

" Zuko?!" Toph exclaimed. Oh no, not now!

The girl- Azula was completely calm however, "Oh Zuzu, it's so nice to see you"

"Back off, Azula!" He growled, "She's mine!"

His sister gets into a fighting stance, smirking, "I'm not going anywhere" 

Two traumatized teenagers who sounded like they were pitted against each other since they were young throwing fire at the other? 

Oma and Shu, give her strength.

Toph felt Zuko lunge forward, punching into the air and the heat from his fire made her eyes water. Azula ducked, sliding forward and sticking her brother in the stomach. 

"Oof!" He grunted, cuffing his leg towards the sky, fire lobed in a concentrated file at her. She threw up a wall of fire, shielding her person from his attack 

Zuko growled, and directed a series of punches, balls flames coming out of him rapid fire to which Azula dodged all with a seemingly practiced grace. She pressed her index and middle finger together tightly, sending a line of ador at him, he twirled and sent it away. 

"Hey guys! I think maybe fighting through these problems isn't the best thing to do!" Toph shouted 

They both paused, staring at her. 

...

"Uh," She grinned nervously, "It's true-" 

FOOSH!

Strokes of flames soared right past her, she yelped and threw up a rock wall, protecting herself from the heat. Fuck, fuck, fuck. 

Zuko thrusted to her, swinging his fists wildly and Toph slid underneath him and gave him a shove, using his forward momentum to knock him on his face. He snarled and flipped onto his back, gunning more fire up at her but Toph burrowed into the ground. 

She popped her head out from the ground a couple feet away from him, and a heavy foot stuck downright in front of her face. Azula was staring up at her. 

Springing out from the Earth, Toph leaped right over the girl and directly behind her. But Azula was quick, quicker than Zuko- she twisted and wrenched her fist at her. The Avatar barely had enough time to block it with her own arm that was covered in solid rock.

They stood there for a moment, "I think if you and Zuko talked, maybe you guys can come to some conclusion about where you stand with each other instead of fighting-"

Azula struck her in the chin with her free arm, sending the 12 year old flying. 

Toph laid on her back but rolled to her left when she felt Zuko nearly stomp on her. Jumping to her feet, she began speaking again, "I don't have any real siblings but I know that if I was trying to kill my sibling, it probably isn't anything they did," More fire blasts, "It was probably our parents!... Or something!" 

"GRR, SHUT UP!" Zuko screamed, shooting his sister with red, hot fire

"My, with an analysis like that you should become a therapist!" Azula chuckled maniacally, blocking his advances and slicing through the air with flaming fists as Toph continued to reel backwards, avoiding her hits 

The Earthbender regressed for as long as she could before her back hit the wall of a house. 

Zuko and Azula both huddled around her, she could feel the heat radiating off their fire. 

"I think that you both have a lot of problems that'll take a long time to heal from but that's okay. Growing and changing is good-!" 

The boy made the first move, hurling his ammunition at the short girl but she leaped up 50 feet into the air, landing on the roof of the building. 

"So you know Air? Tell me how that happened, I bet that's interesting" Azula smirked up at her and Toph ran across the roof as fire from both siblings began getting shot at her 

"You can learn a lot from your past lives!" She shouted, it was a lie but neither of them needed to know that 

BOOM 

BOOM 

BOOM

Fuck, fuck, fuck. Toph dashed across the rooftop, she began to sweat and she could feel the fire from the two begin to spread around her. 

CRASH 

The top had finally caved in on itself and she fell through the ceiling, "AHH!" Toph would have broken a lot of bones if it weren't for blowing a powerful rush of wind downwards, cushioning her fall

Atop the scattered, broken piles of stone and wood, Toph jumped to her feet. She felt Azula and Zuko fighting again. Spirits, they're worse than Sokka and Katara. 

Zuko had leaped at her and Azula grabbed the collar of his shirt, spinning and hurling him into a barrel of wood outside, he passed out. 

The 14 year old strolled in leisurely, "Now the big leagues can play, right?" 

Toph squared her shoulders and kept her legs apart, "You're a prodigy Firebender, that must've been stressful growing up- all that pressure of having to be the best" 

"Of course it was, it made me strong. I don't regret it one single bit" Alzula raised her arm, her fist bursted aflame

Her heart didn't speed up. 

She wasn't lying. 

She was about to strike but a whip made out of water latched around her wrist and yanked, causing her to stumble back a couple feet.

The Earthbender beamed, " Waterbug!" 

Katara stood by the door, the canteen around her waist was popped open, she smiled earnestly, "Hey"

Azula swiftly turned on her heel and fired a blast at the Waterbender, who ran out the building. The Firebender chased after her but was knocked in the head with a boomerang that was flung at her. The weapon circled around and tripped her.

"Yeah! I did it!" Aang shouted from outside (was he controlling the boomerang with Airbending? That was cheating)

Azula jumped to her feet, shaking off her daze and Toph dashed out of the building to help her friends. 

Sokka pelted at the air with his club, Azula dodged every strike. But then Katara rushed up from behind her and slashed at her with her water, tearing at her armor, "We don't need another Zuko!" She shouted 

The 14 year old whipped around, red faced and was about to charge at her but the Earth underneath her jerked her backwards six feet. She stumbled forward and began to retreat.

The group followed her through the empty villages, jumping over gates and twisting herself briefly to try and shoot at the kids who were hot on her trail. 

They chased her into a corner of a wall. Toph, Aang, Sokka, Katara, and now Zuko and Iroh (in the craze she hadn't even realized that Zuko woke up and Iroh was now here?) had her cornered. 

Azula looked in between them all and chuckled, "I know when I'm beaten," She raised her hands up in surrender without hesitancy and shifted her attention towards Toph, "Maybe… The pressure does get a little stressful at times"

Her heart didn't speed up this time either. 

She wasn't lying … 

Again. 

The Avatar stopped, "What?-" 

FOOSH! 

"AUGGGHH!" 

Azula fired a blast at Iroh, he screamed in pain before falling to the ground. She caught her off guard!

"AAHHH!" Zuko screamed in horror as the remaining five faced the princess, shooting at her with their respective elements with Aang throwing the boomerang and Toph using both Air and Earth. The mix of all four elements caused an explosion.

BOOM! 

A thick cloud of smoke and ash appeared and by the time it cleared, Azula was nowhere to be seen. 

"Toph! Are you okay?" Katara called as soon as she was able to see again 

"We came as soon as we could!" Sokka said 

"But those two girls from before stopped and attacked us! It was crazy!" Aang added, hands clasping tightly on the boomerang 

"I'm fine, I'm fine!" Toph grinned at them before stopping, she turned in her heel and felt Zuko kneeling over Iroh, who was laying in his back, "Iroh! Zuko!" 

His heart was still beating. He was still alive

She rushed over, "He's alive, let us help! Katara can-!" 

A deep snarl crawled it's way out from the Firebender's throat, "Get away from us!"

"Zuko, you don't need to be alone, we-" Toph spoke before Zuko growled again, shooting a wave of fire in her direction, she took a step back 

"I SAID LEAVE!" 

Sokka grabbed Toph's arm and began yanking her away, running off with the rest. 

__________________ 

It was now late, it's officially been two whole days since they last slept. The group laid on top of each other on the grass in the middle of a forest, Wander and Appa curling around them. 

Toph was laying on her back, eyes wide open. Aang's head rested heavily on her stomach, Katara was sleeping on her arm right next to her, and she was beginning to lose feeling in it, and Sokka kept tossing and turning, trying to get comfy. 

First, Azula said she didn't care about the pressures of being the best and it was the truth. 

...Then she said she did care about how stressful it was and it was the truth as well. 

Toph couldn't sense when she lies. 

That's terrifying, how did Azula learn how to do that, to learn to control her heart? It's insane but it was also… 

Really, really impressive. 

"What do you guys think of Azula?"

"Go to sleep, Toph" 

Notes:

AZULA!!!!!!!! MY GIRL IS HERE!!!!!! And I love her very much,,,

I hope you enjoyed this version of "The Chase" I just had to add it, it's one of my favorite episodes (Besides "The Blind Bandit" of course)!! Though I did change a couple things.

The most important being that unlike Aang, Toph first of all actually HEARD Zuko's words in the NWT (how Ozai said Azula was born lucky while he was lucky to be born), so she was still keeping that in mind. She understands that if Zuko and Iroh came from a shitty family, since Azula was, you know, RAISED THERE TOO, she probably is pretty fucked up as well.

That's why she was trying to talk to them both when they were attacking both her and each other in the abandoned town, she wants them to know that they don't need to be defined by their abusive family, that they are more than what people say they are. Just! Like! Her!!!

(Also, yes Sokka did have a dream about marrying the Fire Lord. His fortune from Aunt Wu still happened y'all. I thought it would be funny to add)

Also, Aang is using Sokka's boomerang!!! I thought it would be cool that since he can't exactly Airbend in public, should use some sort of long range weapon then I remembered the boomerang! Sokka is letting him use it, just like how he gave Yue his dagger!!!

Thank you for reading, I hope you enjoyed!!!!! And be sure to leave comments, I'd love to hear your thoughts!

Chapter 7: Avatar Aang!

Summary:

What happens when Toph is forced to reluctantly take a break from training?

Aang becomes the Avatar.

And honestly, let him have this.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"HYA!"

Toph huffed as she sliced through the firm, solid rock pillar that was lodged out of the ground with a spear of water. It was contorted into the rough outline of a person. With every vigorous lunge and strapping hit, more and more rock fell off of it, gradually breaking it down. 

The group were in the middle of a forest, she could feel a village not too far from their camp. Sokka was cleaning off his club while Katara was lightly brushing Appa and Wander and Aang laid on his back, talking to the Waterbender and helping, brushing the animals with his fingers.

While the Avatar continued to attack her thick stone post with wet blitz after wet blitz, she couldn't help but let her mind wander to the events of last week with those girls following the trail of Appa's shedding fur, that was fucking insane, even she had to admit that. 

Her talk with Iroh was interesting to say the least as well. He said that he was searching for Zuko- he obviously found him by the end of that day… But had gotten hit by Azula as a result. 

It was her fault that he got hit, she should have moved faster, to block Azula, or to even push the man out of the way. But the girl threw her off with that claim, how she did feel the pressures of having to be the best. But Toph had no idea if that was true because Azula was such a great liar. It was really impressive (she had half a mind to compliment her). She will have to be more careful when she sees her again. 

Iroh said that Zuko is trying to figure out who he is. And he obviously hadn't gotten much progress done if he kept trying to kill her along with Azula back at that abandoned town. She only hoped that he wasn't rushing his healing. It takes time, it's a gradual process that never truly ends. But Zuko wasn't really as much of a threat as he used to be, he hasn't tried to kill her in weeks (save for last week of course).

Azula on the other hand? Toph had a feeling that wasn't the last time she would be seeing her. She has to keep remembering that her, Zuko, and Iroh had all come from the same family; they probably had similar upbringings. If Zuko is crazy about his honor and is just about willing to kill anyone for it and Iroh was potentially brainwashed into killing the last dragon, who knows how fucked up Azula is. 

She seemed much smarter and more aware than Zuko is, not letting her anger fuel her, and she hasn't talked about her honor yet so she doubts she's trying to kill her to regain something. Maybe their father set her up to do it? Zuko did say that he favored her over him.

Toph is going to have to listen to her very carefully next time. 

"Katara! Come over here and help me train!" She shouted, snapping herself out of her thoughts as she slashed at her rock 

Sokka didn't take his attention off polishing the head of his club, "You've been at it for like three hours already. Don't you wanna- I dunno, take a break?"  

The Avatar gave a short, loud laugh, "Exactly! It's only been three hours! I'm gonna have to work a lot more if I wanna become the great bender in all the elements!"

SMASH! 

Her pillar finally cut in two. Toph shook it off and stomped on the ground with a heavy foot, five more rock statues jumped out from the dirt, "I'm already the best in one, and that means three more elements to go!" 

"Well breaks are just as important as training. Remember that, Toph" Katara sounded like she wanted her to stop for a little. She'll stop after she finishes these last five. Toph nodded and shot her a playful wink before continuing (ignoring the way Katara's blood sang after that).  

Aang leaped off the grass only to land lightly on the rock she was currently fighting, stomach slumping over the head of it as he spoke, "Sometimes, I wish I was the Avatar," He said wistfully, "Then people wouldn't even question why I know how to Airbend, then I could do it whenever I want"

Aang raised a hand and the boomerang he had discarded on the ground zipped into his hand, "I wouldn't have to Airbend no boomerang" 

"HEY! What's wrong with boomerang?!" 

"Oh uh! Nothing, nothing! It's just that… I would prefer my own element, you know?"

Katara nodded in understanding, "Yeah, I dunno what I'd do if I wasn't allowed to Waterbend" 

"Don't worry, Twinkle Toes. This war is gonna be over by summer's end," She grinned up at the boy, "Then you and all the other Airbenders can finally fly or travel or do whatever you want freely" To reinforce her claim (And also to just cheer him up a bit), the pillar he was on resided down slightly only to jump back up and shoot him up into the sky 

She heard his fit of giggles as he weightlessly came back down. When his feet touched the ground, he sighed through his nose, "Thanks, Toph" 

There is so much riding on what happens by the end of summer. If she doesn't beat the Fire Nation before the comet comes, the world will be overthrown in unbalance to never be restored, the Water Tribes will continue getting attacked until they're nothing more, Earthbenders will keep getting forced into labor camps, Airbenders will have to stay in hiding for the rest of time. 

Toph needed to be strong, like her dads would have wanted her to be. She needs to become the greatest Avatar in the history of ever because she won't expect herself to be anything less. 

"Of course. Now," She grinned, giving him a hard pat on the back which made him stumble forward, "I already know how high I can throw you with Earthbending, let's see how high I can with Waterbending!"

The Avatar waved her arm in a circular motion, calling in more water from Katara's nearby canteen. Two huge water tentacles emerged out from behind her and she laughed.  

"Alright! I'm ready!" 

"One of these days, one of you guys are gonna break a bone or something" Sokka shook his head 

"Broken bones only grow back stronger, if I break enough I'll be invincible eventually!" Toph shouted, laughing maniacally as the whips of water wrapped around Aang's waist, lifting him up and prepared to hurl him into the sun 

"It doesn't work like that!" Sokka hollered, now standing up 

"Are you a doctor?" Toph asked, reeling Aang back towards the ground, ready to launch him into space 

"No but I do know-"

"Then you can't prove anything"

"She has a point, Sokka" Katara chuckled, on the floor and now brushing Momo and Sokka pushed her with his foot 

"Yeah Sokka!" Aang agreed boisterously, high up and excited to be thrown 

As Toph was about to chuck her Guru so high that he'll get lost outside the atmosphere, she stopped. 

….

Footsteps. 

She whipped her head around further into the woodland. People were coming at them, fast. 

 

The Avatar dropped Aang and as he delicately dropped on the sod, "What happened-"

FOOSH! 

A small army of about ten Fire Nation soldiers stormed out from the trees, " THERE SHE IS! THE AVATAR!" One screamed, the other following behind him, fists lit aflame

Sokka threw himself to his feet, tightening his grasp on his club, "A little warning next time would be nice, Toph!" 

"I was getting to it!" Her water whips were stolen by Katara and Toph switched to the Earth, stomping her foot onto the grass and three of the men were immediately encased in cold rock 

Katara leaped forward, sending a ray of ice trailing across the ground and speeding at two of them, freezing them up to their necks. 

Aang flung his boomerang, trying to swing his arms around in the least attention-drawing way, controlling the weapon's passage with the air. It slingshotted and knocked over about four of them, Sokka then charged forward, landing the final bow on the rest. 

In a matter of minutes, all the men were quickly apprehended, trapped in either water or ice.

Sokka panted, bonking the few consciousness ones on the head, knocking them out, "Am I the only one who's getting annoyed with this?"

"Spirits, this happens a lot? First it was Azula, now it's what? These soldiers?!" Aang tugged on the cloth of his turban 

"My head's got a really nice reward in the Fire Nation," Toph chuckled, "You should've seen how it was two months ago. It was the Fire Nation trying to kill me and the Earth Kingdom wanted to throw me in jail!"

The Waterbender shook her head, smiling slightly, "Don't remind me"

"There's probably soldiers camping out all over these woods," The 15 year old boy spoke cautiously, head jerked around in every possible direction, "Toph, there a village in the area?" 

She nodded, "It's back a couple miles this way," The Avatar began running off, "Come on! Before these guys wake up and see where we're going!" 





The group walked for about an hour and a half before reaching the small, Earth Kingdom village. After safely hiding Wander and Appa in the trees surrounding, they entered. 

The town itself only had a few dozen houses and it reminded Toph of the village near the mountain that Aang used to live on. Or maybe even that abandoned town that she fought Azula and Zuko in. 

Where was Zuko now? Was he still at that town, taking care of Iroh? She shouldn't have listened to him, she should have stayed. It was her fault that he got hit anyway, She should have kept her guard up. Iroh was hit because of her

And Azula, what about her? Why was she able to lie so good? Toph can't even trust herself around her, how would she get anything out of her if she has no way of knowing- 

No. Don't think about this right now. She doesn't need to think about it, what happened happened and there's no way to go back now. She can't dwell on it. She needed to focus on the right now, there's no use in doing anything else. 

Stealing a little water from Katara's canteen, Toph passed a glob of it back and forth in her hands. She had to remember the push and pull. If she was going to focus on anything, it was going to be on getting better. 

The liquid moved to her left hand. She needed to train because the Firelord is planning on taking over the entire world. It moved to the right. Toph won't allow herself to be anything less than the greatest; for the Airbenders to be free, for the Earthbenders to stop being captured, for the Fire Nation to realize their Nation is corrupted, for the Water Tribes to live without fear of being attacked and raided. 

Katara, who was standing right next to her, must have noticed her Waterbending because she looped an arm around her arm, "Do you ever stop?" She smiled

Sokka and Aang were walking ahead of the two, conversating loudly, "Why would I?"

Katara stepped closer to her as they walked, now not only were their arms intertwined but their shoulders were touching. And Toph couldn't help but be all too aware of the distance, or really the lack thereof. 

"Because you aren't a machine that runs on rocks and bugs, you're a human that runs on rocks and bugs" 

The water evaporated into mist only to bring back in and freeze into a small ball of ice. Toph hummed in thought, all she did was practice for three hours and fight, that wasn't that much,  "I didn't do too much today" 

That response didn't do much to put Katara at ease which made Toph feel… confused? She was doing the right thing by working so hard, she needed to work hard in order to become the best Avatar ever. Because if she isn't, Aang will never be able to Airbend in public which fucking sucks by the way. But Katara is upset, what was she going to do? She was about to say something more to the Waterbender was cut off by- 

" GUYS!" 

Aang. 

The boy darted over to the two girls and squeezed in between them, unlocking their arms from one another and nearly causing the Avatar to drop her ice.

"Whuh- what happened!? Are you okay!?" Katara screamed frantically 

Fuck, Sokka was dead wasn't he? Or the Fire Nation is here. Azula was probably attacking the village and she couldn't feel anything. Iroh died. Zuko's trying to kill her. Zhao is somehow alive. Fuck, fuck, Fuck- what was happening? Fuck, fuck, fuck-

"Hurry! Come check this out!" Then he grabbed both their hands and began dashing forward, over to where Sokka was standing, standing outside a shop's display window

…. 

"Aang, you scared the shit out of me. You can't make people all worried just to show them… A pot" Katara face palmed and Toph could feel the girl's stress levels already begin to rise 

Alright, nothing bad was happening. It was just a pot. We can calm down now. Calm down.

"I'm sorry but-" 

Aang was interrupted by Sokka, "It's a really nice pot," The 15 year old stepped in between Toph and Katara (why was everyone trying to stop them from touching?), "It's clay and it's wider on the bottom and as it gets to the top, it thins out" He explained to her

"And in the middle it's got the Airbending symbol!" Aang added before stepping closer to the glass, "It looks ancient! Maybe Avatar Gyatso made it!" 

Toph shrugged, "I'll be sure to ask him one day-" 

She stopped, feeling someone tug lightly on the back of her shirt. There were two little kids behind her. When she turned around, before she could greet them, one of the boys asked, "Are you the Avatar?" 

She supposed they were jumping right past formalities. That's fine. 

"I uh…" She then squinted, " Why?"

"Because your face used to be all over town before the adults and stuff took them down!"

Mother fucker. Oh wait, no. That's good. They took her posters down, that means this village likes her. At least they're safe here and away from Cursed Avatar propaganda. 

That's one less problem to deal with, now all she needs to focus on is… literally everything else. Katara is not happy at the rate she's going (which can be understandable and she knows she's just worried but what was she going to do? She can't just stop training), Aang still can't Airbend out in the open (but that is also just going to have to be a game of patience until the war is over. But the Airbenders shouldn't have to wait, which is the frustrating part!) And Sokka is bound to complain about something soon (and it's usually about her banjo which she does not understand. They're great). 

And those were just the now problems. What about the entire Fire Nation? Or Zuko, Azula and Iroh? Or the Earth Kingdom? The Water Tribes! Toph's head was starting to hurt thinking about it all. 

"Oh well… That makes sense but," This was either going to be the best or worst idea she's ever had. She supposed she'll just have to wait and see how it plays out, "But those posters are wrong!" 

"They are?" 

" They are?" Sokka repeated suspiciously 

Toph nodded, "Uh-huh! I'm not the Avatar but uh, he is!" She grabbed Aang and yanked him over to her side

"I am?" 

She grinned down at the two boys, "Just gimme a second" 

The Earthbender led her three confused friends a few dozen feet away from the children and when they were out of earshot, Aang whispered, "Okay, I'm really freaking confused. Why am I the Avatar now?" 

The Water Tribe siblings murmured in agreement and Toph began, "First of all, I'm gonna need to teach you some curses. And second, don't you see? This is perfect!" 

…. 

"Literally no one sees how ' perfect' this is but you, Toph" 

"Okay look, if we say that Aang's the Avatar, he'll get a whole day of being able to Airbend in public! And if he's the Avatar, that means I…" She huffed, hunching slightly, "That I won't practice for a day, which would make Katara happy. And if those soldiers from before come, if they see an entire village thinking that there was actually a different Avatar, they're gonna think they're all crazy! And everyone's happy!"

"That's… a good idea" Katara blinked, her heartbeat picked up a little 

"I'm gonna be able to Airbend?" Aang leaped 10 feet into the air, " Woo!" 

"Well I'm still not happy," Sokka folded his arms, "I think this is stupid" When was he ever happy?

"And I won't even touch my banjo today" 

…. 

"Alright, I'm happy" 

After all agreeing to the plan, the group came back to the kids. 

"Uh yeah, he's the Avatar" Katara said

"Okay but then who are you then?" One of the boys pointed a tiny hand in Toph's face. Oh fuck, who was she then? 

"My twin of course!" Aang laughed, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and smushing their cheeks together, "Don't you see the resemblance?" 

Toph could feel Sokka shaking his head in exasperation which only made her smile grow bigger, "Since we're always together, people always get mixed up on who's the Avatar and who isn't! And hey, it happens but what matters is that he's the Avatar!"

"Yep! That's me, Avatar Aang!" 

"Wow, we had no idea that the blind girl wasn't the Avatar! You were so cool at that prison rig, Avatar Aang!" 

Toph twitched, dammit now she doesn't get any fucking credit. Aang tilted his head, "What happened there?"

" HAHAHA!" Katara placed a hand on either of the 12 year olds shoulders, giving them a hard squeeze, "Yeah, he really was cool there! Right guys?" 

"O-oh, right! Thank you"

Sokka slid up to them as well, smugly pushing Katara out of the way and wrapped his arm tightly around Toph's shoulders, nearly strangling her, "Yep, so Aang is the strong and capable Avatar and Toph is just some dumb Nonbender!"

Oh, she's gonna kill him. 

"No, I'm not a Nonbender-" 

"Avatar? You're not the Avatar!" A woman called out from behind them 

The boy who didn't speak as much ran up to her, "No! He is, there was a mix up between him and his Nonbending sister! That's Avatar Aang, the real Avatar!" 

Nonbending sister.

Fucking Sokka. 

"Yeah! Look, I can Airbend!" The boy gamboled into the air, crossing his legs and he began to zoom around (on what Toph assumed to be) on his air scooter, laughing boyishly around in circles

People from all around the village began to gather around the boy, quickly forming a large crowd as he Airbent happily, they watched in awe. 

After spinning around on his air scooter, Aang leaped into a lunge, shooting a gust of wind into the adults in the front row next to Sokka, Katara, and Toph, causing many of them to laugh. 

At least he was happy. Aang deserved at least one day of Airbending without worry. Toph only hoped this didn't count as dishonoring the monks. 

Sokka was howling, holding his stomach as Aang blew the hair of the villagers' hair to standing. 

Her cheeks then began to heat up as she felt Katara's pinky lightly graze against the back of her hand, only for her hand to slither into hers. 

They were holding hands and even though they've done it countless times before, she grew flustered at the thought that Katara was initiating it, she wanted to hold her hand. She wanted to hold her hand even though they were rough with callous, cold from ice, and dirty from rock. 

The idea of that made her happy, like, really happy. 

Toph guessed because she liked her. She's had her fair share of crushes before, there was this one boy two years ago, Liang. They went to the same school and he was an Earthbender- he wasn't good at all though but he once kissed Toph on the cheek for showing him a few moves. Liang didn't like her like how Toph liked him though, she could feel it in his heartbeat. 

Toph squeezed her hand and took a step closer to the Waterbender.

But Katara wasn't like Liang. Where Liang's pulse was slow and neutral around Toph, Katara's spiked up. Katara's heart raced when they were together, or when she was bending, or when she was in the middle of screaming about justice or at Sokka or anything because she's always so passionate. 

She's passionate and never does anything in moderation. She fights, shouts, loves, giving 100% every time. She's so much that it's consuming, overwhelming even. 

Did Katara know that she knew? Was she aware that she felt the same? Were they both on the same page but wouldn't read it aloud? 

"Hey, can you show us some Waterbending?" Hollered out one boy 

Aang stopped waving his arms to create an air funnel and blinked, "Oh, uh… Well I would but I really like using Air- Oh!"

Katara let go of Toph's hands and subtly swung her arms, allowing for the water to flow out of her canteen and swirl around Aang. The boy glanced over at her, who moved her arms again, signalling for him to copy. 

His eyes sparkled with realization and began to perform Waterbending poses, "Yep! Here's some Waterbending, as requested because I am definitely the Avatar!" 

"I can't believe he's as bad of a liar as Sokka is" Katara remarked 

"I am not a bad lair!" Sokka screeched 

"No you really are, Wolf tail," After what happened with Jeong Jeong, Toph had to agree, "Good thing you're not the fake Avatar" 

"Woah! What about Earthbending!" 

And that's her cue. Aang punched the air and Toph discreetly slid a foot across the ground, causing a tall statue of a badgermole to shoot out from the ground. The people gasped in awe (good, her Earthbending is amazing). 

After the excitement of Avatar Aang had died down and most people were beginning to leave the crowd in favor of going back to their usual duties, all that was left were Sokka, Katara, Aang and Toph. 

"So what're you gonna do with this day of freedom, Avatar?" Sokka folded his arms 

"I'm gonna squeeze in as much Airbending as I can!" Aang smiled radiantly, "This was a great idea, Toph. Now you and Katara can go on a date!" 

The Earthbender felt Katara's heart rate skyrocket and Toph, with a face that felt hotter than fucking fire squealed, " Not a date! It won't be a date, Aang!" 

But the boy barely listened, grabbing Sokka's hand and scurried off, "Okay! Have fun on your date you guys!" 

___________________

"Awww why do I have to come with you?" Sokka whined, struggling to keep up with the Airbender 

"Because if you don't go with me, you'd be with Katara and Toph" Aang smiled as he began to slow

The 15 year old felt Aang begin to slow down his sprint to a casual stroll, continuing to hold each other's hands. Dammit, he had a point. Sokka would have preferred 8,000 deaths than to have to listen to those two painfully flirt. (He couldn't wait until he started to like someone just so he could flirt terribly to annoy them)

"I hate that you're right but I love that I'm not the only one who hates it"

"Who said I hated it?" He adjusted his turban with his free hand, glancing down the road, "I think it's cute that they like each other" 

"You say that now. But just wait, in a few months you'll realize how gross it is," Sokka blew air from his mouth, "Anyway, what're we gonna do first?" 

Aang stopped, letting go of his hold and examining the area, " Hmm," He scratched his chin before his eyes lit up, he pointed to his right, "There!" 

Following his line of direction, his eyes landed on… "A store?" Aang was pointing to a shop where a man had stood outside, sweeping leaves away 

The 'Avatar' sped off and hopped in front of the store, reaching his arms out and a rush of wind hit, blowing the leaves away. 

The man blinked, looking up from the ground and at Aang, "Oh! Thank you, Avatar" He bowed his head slightly 

Aang had only one day before he has to hide his bending for who knows how long again and he's choosing this scarce time to… Help these people? Why wouldn't he want to run around, or fly, or do really anything other than that? 

As the 12 year old began walking back, Sokka shook his head, "You're gonna use your bending- that you don't get to use, mind you- to help people?"

"If people need help, why not?"

"Because you're not gonna get another town full of idiots like this again! This is a once in a lifetime opportunity, Aang!"

"These people aren't idiots, Sokka" Aang said, beginning to walk down the road again

He trailed by his side, flailing his arms wildly, "So what would you call them then? The entire world knows that the Avatar is a blind girl , but these people were so willing to believe that no, she wasn't the Avatar, her twin brother who no one has ever heard about before is" 

"It's a completely believable story, people aren't as smart as you are"

"Oh believe me, I know but this is ridiculous!" The boy exclaimed before putting an arm around his friend's small shoulders, "But come on, you should do something you wanna do. I know you like helping but this is Aang's time" 

" Aang's time?" 

"Yeah, what do you wanna do, little buddy?" 

____________________

Katara and Toph quietly walked through the small village, side by side. The Waterbender stealing the occasional glance at the other. Did Aang really think this was some date? Was this a date? 

She was part of the reason Toph lied to these townspeople. She did it to make Katara happy, so she wouldn't worry about her training so much, she took the break for her (And Aang, but Aang is the best- he deserved it). Toph wanted to spend some time with her, she could have gone with the boys but she didn't, even after Aang called their hangout a date.

Last week, Katara had nearly forgotten Aang's words because of all the chaos of getting chased and staying up for two days straight. He asked her if she liked Toph. How could he have known that? Was she that obvious? If he had gotten it, did Toph know? And then he said that she might like her back! How would he know? Are they both so fucking obvious that everyone knows it but them? 

Katara's never liked anyone the way she's liked Toph before, but that doesn't say a lot seeing as the only person she knew from her village that was the closest to her age was Sokka. But Toph is amazing. She's strong, confident and is honestly too stubborn to give up. 

"I'm glad Aang gets to be himself, even if it's just for a day" She said, tugging lightly on the hem of her own sleeve

"Yeah, maybe we can do this more often," Toph agreed, "That way we can spend more time together too" 

The girl gulped, "Yeah, I'd like that" 

Then it went quiet. They continued going through the town, walking as if they were totally normal kids who weren't part of the war and definitely wasn't the Avatar. As if together, they didn't have the strength to destroy the entire village and potentially the world as well. 

Toph placed her hands behind her neck, "So what do you wanna do? This is your time after all" 

"Toph, this is our time. I just wanted to make sure you weren't gonna burn yourself out" She chuckled

She scoffed, grinning, "As if I can burn myself out. I'm way too strong for that and the elements aren't gonna master themselves," The Avatar paused for a moment before shyly adding, "But it's fine, I… I like spending time with you" 

Toph was fucking adorable

Katara's face flushed and she smiled, "I like spending time with you too… Even if you are annoying and you talk a lot" 

"You love that I talk a lot, so I dunno what you're saying!" She guffawed, "Oh! I know what we could do together!" Katara watched as she grabbed her hand and began running off, "Follow me!" 

Toph ended up leading her to a thin, steady stream of water that was just outside the village, it led into a rushing river that stretched for miles. 

"Oh don't tell me you're training, I thought today was a break day" She said when they stopped in front of it, "And aren't you supposed to be a Nonbender?" Katara smiled slightly. Toph loved bending as much as Katara did, she would hate not to be able to do it 

Toph's back was facing her, "I'm also supposed to not be the Avatar but I'm not here to bend," She turned on her heel, grinning widely and pointing at the 14 year old, "You are!" 

"Me? I thought the break extended to all of us" 

"Well it does but I wanna see you bend! I don't really get to see it aside from you teaching me but that's only the fighting part. Bending is more than that, it's an art and I wanna see your art- if that makes sense," She chuckled sheepishly, her cheeks forming a dusty rosy colour. 

Toph wanted to see her art? She was interested in Waterbending outside of just training and becoming the best. She was interested in her. Bending is more than just fighting, it could be anything. It could be fun, or beautiful, or painful, or even a way of sight. 

Katara stood there, dumbfounded with the stupidest look on her face and wide eyes. 

"But if you don't wanna, that's cool too! We could go do something else, I just figured that this would be kinda nice to do but again, if you don't wanna I totally-" 

" No!" In an instant, the Waterbender was right in front of the girl, holding one hand with both of hers, "I… I wanna do it, I can," She giggled, " Show you my art" 

Toph groaned, ducking her head down to conceal her dumb face and raising the hand that Katara was holding with both of hers up to her eyes, "When I hear it, it sounds really stupid. Please don't ever let me say that again" 

____________________

"AAAAAAHHHHHHHH" 

Sokka screamed and it truly surprised him that he hadn't lost his voice yet. He was clinging onto Aang's back for dear life as they zoomed through the town on a small air ball. The Airbender howled with laughter but it was drowned out by his terrified screams. 

Why did he ask Aang what he wanted to do? The boy was just as bad and reckless as Toph! This was a terrible idea! 

The two have been running around all day, hours actually since the sun was now setting over the horizon. 

First, Aang dragged him all around town, searching for any more traces of ancient Air Nomad pottery and artifacts. 

Then, Aang found a shop that sold musical instruments and proceeded to play every single one he could get his hands on ( terribly mind you) and was able to enhance the sound made with Airbending, Sokka only prayed that Toph never learned how to do that, he would actually have to break her stupid fucking banjo. 

Now, the fake Avatar has been racing around town on his air scooter with Sokka clutching to him like a wild hog-monkey. 

And he believed that the beautiful orange of the sky will be the last thing he will see because this boy was fucking insane!

"Woo-hoo! Isn't this fun, Sokka!" Aang shouted over his screams 

" NO! NO IT'S NOT-AAAAAAAHHHHHH!"

Sokka screeched and squeezed his eyes tight as they smashed through a cabbage cart, destroying it and chunks of wood flung into the air in an explosion of vegetable and wood. 

"MY CABBAGES!" The poor soul of the cabbage merchant cried out as they continued their horrific whiz through the village

They zipped around a corner and did three loops around a torch post before Aang stopped abruptly, sending both boys flying and slamming into the patchy, dirt ground. 

Did this kid have no thought towards his physical being? Sokka groaned as he got to his feet, struggling to keep his balance. He takes it back, learning Air over Fire was the worst thing they've ever done. Aang and Toph are exactly the same in how they treat their bodies but in like, completely opposite ways. 

He felt the top of his head, his hair was a mess and it stuck up rigidly in all directions. He bet that Katara and Toph's date was going better than this trainwreck . Why was he so encouraging and amazing? If Aang was actually the Avatar, would he have had to deal with this all the time? He would never survive. 

"You okay, Sokka?" Aang asked, jumping to his feet without the hindrance of gravity 

"Oh yeah, just peachy," He gave a hard blink, "Why don't we take a break for a bit, I don't think my body can keep up with this"

Why can't he catch a break? First it was three crazy girls chasing him around all night, now it's one, hyperactive 12 year old (who wasn't Toph) trying to get him killed. He should've stayed in the Southern Water Tribe with Gran Gran!

He nodded, "Of course! Why don't we take a walk then?" 

Oh thank the Spirits, yes a walk. That sounds like the most perfect thing in the world right now, " Please" 

The two began walking leisurely through town. Since the sun began setting, there weren't as many people out in the streets as there were this morning, they were going home to prepare dinner and sleep soundly- without the worry of the entire fate of the world on their shoulders. 

No insane Firebenders out for their blood. No unbelievable fleets of ships trying to slaughter their people. No having to leave family in order to help save the world. 

"Today was so much fun, it couldn't possibly get any better" Aang now had a calm, serene tone of voice. 

"Well do you sound calm, where'd this come from all of a sudden?"

The Airbender chuckled, shrugging, "I dunno. I guess I'm just thinking about how I can't wait for Toph to beat the Fire Nation, then all my people can enjoy today everyday"

"Huh," Sokka blinked. He didn't tell Aang there's a chance that there's an if. He believed in Toph's strength, it was no illusion but there was always a possibility that she could fail, that she could die, they all could, at any moment. But he had a feeling that Aang knew that, that there's always a chance even if it was small. Aang didn't want to think like that though, he was staying positive, "Yeah, I can't wait too" 

A herd of flying bison flew overhead and across the orange sky. It caused the 12 year old to gap and point up, grinning. 

"Bison!" He laughed as they continued walking, "You know after the genocide, they migrated all around the world, just like the Airbenders. I guess they're nomads just like us" 

That's why they saw air bison all over the place. Well it made sense, they could probably survive anywhere on account that they are practically immune to high and low temperatures like every Airbender is. 

Aang was really proud of his culture, wasn't he? He could probably talk circles around any normal Airbender or even historians who study the lost civilizations. That's kinda crazy actually. Crazy in the best possible way. 

Sokka was torn from his thoughts by the sounds of children laughing, he whipped his head to the left, in the direction of the source. There were a couple little kids, none of them could have been no older than eight or nine. They were loud and running around each other, burning off the extra energy they still had left over from the day. There were a handful of adults standing not too far away, watching their kids and making sure they weren't going to get hurt. 

He smiled, elbowing Aang, who was already looking over there with a yearning expression on his face, "Just go. I'm gonna sit this one out" 

The boy looked up at him with gleaming eyes, he began giggling and ran over to the excitement. 

The kids looked up at the boy, "Come play with us, Avatar!" One of them smiled 

Sokka plopped down on the ground, crossing his legs as he watched Aang causing the kids around joyfully. It was really fucked up what happened to him and his people, they didn't deserve anything the Fire Nation put them through. And he knew that Katara would agree, the Fire Nation plain out sucked. 

" Avatar?" 

A man repeated from behind him. Sokka grinned, turning around, "Yep, the one and only- EEK!" He jumped 

It was the ten Fire Nation soldiers from before, all either soaking wet or covered in dirt.

Fuck. 

"Idiots! He's not the Avatar! The blind one is!" 

"She's been bending the elements for that Nonbender the entire time I bet!"

Everyone froze, the villagers who were within ear shot slowly turned to look at Aang. 

He chuckled nervously, "Heh heh… Funny story actually, I meant to say that- COME ON, SOKKA!" 

The Airbender bolted past the children and yanked Sokka up to standing, sprinting away as fast as he could without Airbending. 

" GET THEM!" Called one of the soldiers and Sokka began hearing the booming stampede of the men and the clashing of hard armor 

Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuck-

"We gotta find Toph and Katara!" 

____________________

Katara and Toph were still by the stream, they've been there all day and Katara saw that the sun was starting to set, leaving a burst of orange, pink and yellow in its wake across the sky. 

Toph was sitting, keeping her feet in the water while Katara was standing. She was creating abstract sculptures of ice. They weren't as well made or as detailed as the things Toph could make out of Earth, they were mainly just made up shapes and swirls that expanded and came together in ways that looked nice in her preference. 

"I'm sure you could do better" She said after creating a rather… obtuse looking attempt at a kangaroo-bear, though it ended up resembling something closer to a rounded cube with a big nose sticking out the side

The Avatar hummed and kicked her feet a little, splashing the water in front of her, "I like it. It's got personality," She shrugged, "It's more about the artist than the art sometimes" 

"Well then I guess it's always gonna be about me and never what I make," Katara chuckled as the ice melted back into the stream, she sat down next to Toph. It was so tranquil and she's never felt so peaceful than she did right now. The steady sounds of the running water, combined with having spent a day trying out a new form of Waterbending and with Toph no less, it made such a perfect evening, "I liked today" 

"Me too" 

She heard a bird squawk in the distance, "I wish we could be like this all the time" 

But Katara knew they couldn't. They have responsibilities to the world. They have to end a war. They simply don't have time to have calm. Toph needs to train, she can't be caught up with her. 

"At least we had today, it felt nice to do more than practice for a change" She admitted 

"That's true," The Waterbender said, "I think you've grown a lot already in your bending if it makes any difference" 

"Thanks," Katara felt Toph's pinky touch the back of her hand, "When I stop the Fire Nation and we end this war, I wanna have days like this all the time" 

She was comforted at the prospect of when instead of if. Toph was so sure she was going to beat them, she was going to train until she was the best, to make sure they had that when. Katara shifted her hand to rest on top of the other's, moving closer so the sides of their legs were now touching. 

And she was all too aware. All too aware of the twitch of Toph's fingers, how she stopped splashing her feet, how she had cranked her head up to meet Katara's line of vision.  

"I do too..." They were whispering at this point, their faces inching closer and closer together 

Katara couldn't stop staring at Toph's lips as she spoke, "I can show you Gaoling... Or we can go to the Southern Water Tribe…"  

"Yeah…" She mumbled. Toph tightened her hold on her hand slightly as their lips were the smallest margin away from each other. Katara slowly closed her eyes and- 

" GUUUUUUUUUYS!" 

They flung themselves backwards in the complete opposite directions, eyes larger than dinner plates and faces beat fucking red. 

Katara jerked her head behind her and there was Aang and Sokka dashing towards them, flailing their arms widely and screaming at the top of their lungs. Her eyes darted to Toph, who was sitting there, blushing. But then she shook her head and stood up.

"What happened?!" She shouted as she caught Aang as she ran into her, Sokka stopping a couple feet away 

"We were in town- and I was playing music, but we looked at pots first. And then we were running around on my air scooter- and we stopped, I was playing with some kids and-" Aang explained hastily 

"Those soldiers are back-!" Sokka cut him off only for him to get cut off by- 

" RAAAAHHHHH!" 

Those assholes from before charging right towards them.

Fuck.

One of the men hurled a blazing ball of fire in their direction. Katara reacted quicker than she could process it, pulling up a wall of water which evaporated the hit. 

Toph leaped past her and took some water from the stream, freezing it and flinging frozen daggers in the armored chests of the soldiers, halting a couple of their storms. 

One of them casted a long piece of rope forward, it latched around the Avatar's wrist. She snarled and was ready to jerk her free hand to shoot up a rock and cut the rope but another thick line clasped around her other arm. It jerked at her and dragged her forth, " FUCK!" 

People really need to stop trying to kidnap her!

Katara watched as she held back the advances of four of them with Sokka, freezing their feet, as a boomerang sliced through the rope, it circled back to Aang. 

Toph thanked him quickly before blowing a gale towards all the men, causing them to blast off a couple hundred feet away. 

"Come on!" Sokka called out, waving a hand to the forest. The others nodded and began chasing after him 

____________________

A couple hours have passed since and after moving with Appa, Wander and Momo further into a safer, more secluded portion of the woods, the group were able to sleep for the night. 

Toph was a little further from her sleeping traveling companions, just out of earshot so she could train without fear of waking her friends. Three whips of water were behind her and she slashed repeatedly at a stone post she had erected out from the ground. 

Her mind flashed back to before Sokka and Aang came, to her and Katara… 

They were so close. They were whispering about the future, about what they were going to do after the war. Katara had faith in her, she believed she could defeat the Fire Nation and refused to think otherwise. They were holding hands. They were leaning in. They were about to-

SMASH!

The solid Earth pillar exploded as she attacked with all three whips at once. The Avatar stopped, panting and she felt sweat begin to bead at her forehead. She stood up straight as she felt someone approach her. 

"Toph?"

She didn't move from her spot, she only smiled, "Hey, Twinkle Toes" She huffed out to the boy who had strolled over to her, "What're you doing up?"

The Airbender came to her side and leaned against the trunk of a nearby tree, "I can ask you the same thing"

"I train at night when you guys sleep," Toph shrugged with a grin, "Helps me keep getting better"

"Ooooh, that's why you always like sleeping in late," He gasped in realization before plopping down on the ground, "I just wanted to thank you for today. I had a lot of fun, I can't wait for you to end this war" 

"It's no problem," She remembered the words spoken from the afternoon

'I can show you Gaoling. Or we can go to the Southern Water Tribe…'

'Yeah…'

"I can't wait to end it too" 

Notes:

Did I make Aang the Avatar in an Avatar!Toph AU?

Yes.

Did I think it was the funniest idea I've ever thought of?

Also yes.

Look, Aang deserves the world, he deserved to Airbend freely for at LEAST one day, let my boy have fun

But to the juicy part, KATOPH KATOPH KATOPH KATOPH!!!!!! They almost kissed but I'm a menace so it was interrupted!!! This will DEFINITELY affect the future chapters so get ready for that ;)

Thank you for reading and I hope you enjoyed this chapter!!!!! Make sure to leave a comment, I'd love to hear your thoughts!

Chapter 8: The Prospect of Old Friends

Summary:

The gaang has finally made it to Omashu, ready to help and boost the reputation of our favorite Avatar (who definitely ISN'T cursed)!!! Theyll run into some familiar faces and some (sorta) new ones!

All the while, Zuko and Iroh are laying low, figuring out their new moves and where the ever confusing life will take them next!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"The Earth Kingdom city of Omashu! Finally! We made it!" 

Sokka exclaimed as the group rode closer to the city that was surrounded with humongous walls of stone. Katara and Aang were riding on Appa up above while he was riding on Wander, Toph running at full Airbending speed beside him.

"It's huge!" Toph grinned. They've been traveling nonstop ever since the Avatar Aang fiasco a couple days ago. But now they were finally here at Omashu, "Come on then! Let's go!" She began running faster, laughing as she went. 

In a couple miles, the groups had stopped in front of the giant earthen walls that protected the mountain city that just kept getting higher and higher. 

"This place looks huge!" A laugh bubbled at the back of Katara's throat, stepping backwards to try and get a better examination 

After jumping off Appa, Aang cocked his head up to look up at the massive rock capital, " I wanna climb it..." He whispered with a sparkle in his eyes

"No one's climbing anything," Sokka ordered, slowly climbing off Wander only to miss his footing and fall right on his back, "Oof!" He stood up, "We're here to help, not destroy everything here. People still need to warm up to Toph, remember?" 

"Maybe we'll get to meet Bumi- Oh, I mean King Bumi!" Aang petting his bison's fur, "How does that sound, Appa?" Appa groaned in agreement 

"Why does Omashu even have a king when it's a city?" Katara asked, walking up to the rest 

Toph shrugged, "The Earth Kingdom's weird. If there isn't a king, there's nobles and if there isn't nobles, then it's a village" 

Katara shifted a bit away from Toph, allowing her brother to stand in between them (was her joke not funny?). 

It hasn't been weird since what happened by the stream but it was certainly different.  

...

Okay, maybe it was a little weird but that's okay! That's normal, right? They were going to kiss if Sokka and Aang didn't interrupt and Toph wasn't ever going to forget how fast Katara's heart was beating in those moments.  

Neither have tried to bring it up yet and Toph figured that there had to be a reason behind it. Maybe Katara was nervous (what if she regrets it?) Or maybe just shy (she was probably glad they didn't kiss). 

But there was a reason Katara hasn't tried to bring it up yet, Toph didn't know what it was but she knew there was a reason. She won't rush things for her especially if she's not ready to do anything. 

Katara was sort of distancing herself from Toph and she has no idea what to do. On one hand, she hated being ignored and not spoken to but on the other, what was she gonna do? Force her to speak to her? If Katara isn't comfortable talking to her right now, that's okay. 

So for now, Toph was just trying her best to act like it was okay, that it didn't hurt and that it didn't bother her. Because if she didn't do that, Katara will know and will feel bad. And the last thing she wants is to make Katara feel bad for feeling

Sokka walked ahead of them, towards the guards who were standing by the posts outside the doors of the city.

"So how does this work?" He asked, placing his hands on his hips in front of the guards, "Do you do some Earthbending or do we open it ourselves or…?"

The guard on the right raised an eyebrow, "Excuse me?" 

"Sorry, what my brother is trying to say is that we wanna get into your city" Katara placed a hand on Sokka's back. He was so smart but he just sucked at talking to people

Aang wrapped an arm around Toph's shoulders, "We're traveling with the Avatar!" 

"You're the Avatar?" The guard on the right stepped forward, she bent down slightly and squinted in Toph's face, "Hm, I thought you'd be taller" 

"I get that a lot but if you don't wanna open the doors, I can do it myself!" She grinned 

The woman took a step back, "Oooo, the Avatar thinks she's all big," She smiled as the male guard behind her chuckled, "It takes two master Earthbenders to even get these to budge but hey, be my guest" 

"Are they making fun of you? I have a feeling they're making fun of you" Sokka said, standing behind the Avatar 

"No, this is just how Earth Kingdom people talk. Everyone's a jerk who thinks they're the best," Toph's grin grew even wider and pointed a thumb at her chest, "'Cept me, I'm a jerk who knows I'm the best!"

She stomped on the ground with the might of a thousand souls, bringing her clenched fists into herself. The giant earthen walls begin to split open in the middle. 

"Woo-hoo! Go Toph!" Aang cheered 

As she opened the gate walls, the first wall slides open and a second and third are bent to the side as well. The guards stared up at the epic moving rock then down at the kid who barely reached up to their chest on her tip toes, then back up at the fucking wall. In a couple more seconds, the entirety of the wall and doors were open wide and unbarred.

When she was done, Toph beamed proudly and began walking past the dumbfounded guards with the rest following. Sokka snapped a finger in their faces, "Ha!" 

Walking inside the walls and into the city, Toph listened to the sound of her friends' surprised gasps. She couldn't blame them, this place was really fucking big and not to mention breathtaking. Intricate structures that were built right into the giant mountain instead of around it, there were thousands of houses and complex systems of chutes. 

"Wow, this place is so beautiful!" Katara said in awe, her head turning in all directions 

Aang walked ahead of the group, "Not to mention huge!" He giggled and spun around in circles, "We should look around!" 

Wander and Appa followed closely behind Sokka. The 15 year old was holding a piece of paper, scribbling things down, "No, we have to stay focused, we don't have time for sightseeing! We have to see if anyone here needs the Avatar's help"

Momo flew onto Toph's head and touched her headband with his grummy little hands, she gently picked him up and placed him on her shoulder (no one is allowed to touch her headband, her dads gave her it so sorry Momo), "We should go to the King! He'll know everything that's happening in Omashu!" 

Aang nodded, "Toph's right. King Bumi is smart, if we ask him what's up, he could tell us no problem"

"Uh, I think you two idiots," Sokka grabbed Aang and Toph's heads and slammed them together, they both gave a yelp of pain, "-Are forgetting that this is a king we're talking about! We can't just walk into a palance and demand what problems need solving!" 

"Why not? Toph's the Avatar" Katara folded her arms 

Toph rubbed her head, "Yeah! I'm the greatest Earthbender in the world and I'm gonna become the greatest in all the elements too, if he doesn't listen, I'll make him!" She grinned and jumped forward and created a small Earth wave, skating across the ground and speeding off 

Sokka shook his head, face palming as Aang grinned, grabbing Katara's hand and began to run off after the Avatar. 

"Am I really the only one in this group with a shred of sense?" He groaned as he began to follow the children at a much slower pace





Toph sped up as she felt Katara and Aang beginning to catch up with her, leaping up into the air and over the passing people of Omashu, only to fall back down and land back on her Earth wave, continuing her travels through the city. There were so many people here, they have to be careful not to hurt anyone on accident. 

This wasn't like any village they've been to before, the others were all so small with not that many people. The Earthbender made a sharp turn around a corner and just barely missed a lady and her child. Omashu had so many houses, so many things to explore!

It reminded her of Gaoling, it was filled with so many benders and things to do. Maybe there are badgermole caves nearby? Or maybe they have their own version of Earth Rumble? Oh man, her dads would love this- or, they would've loved this. Fuck, don't think about that now, they've made it to Omashu! They're going to the king, she's going to help the Earth Kingdom and then the world. She's going to help everyone because she couldn't help the people she should have been able to save since the fucking beginning and-

"AH!" The shout of a girl had quickly snapped the Avatar out of her thoughts. 

Before she could stop her Earth skating, the girl was prepared almost on instinct. She grabbed Toph's forearm and flipped her over her head and behind her. 

Before the Avatar slammed into the ground, she burrowed underneath the dirt only to pop up right back in front of the near victim of a terrible crash. 

"Suki?" Katara said, coming up from behind Toph with Aang 

Suki? Oh! The leader of the Kyoshi Warriors who put her in that cage way back when! Why was she here?

"Oh, it's you guys! Hey!" She smiled and then sheepishly rubbed the back of her neck, "Sorry for flipping you, Avatar Toph" 

She shook her head, "Don't worry about it, not like you actually hurt me since I burrowed," Toph grinned, "It's good to see you-"

" SUUUUUUKKKI!" 

Sokka shoved Toph aside and gave the Kyoshi Warrior a back breaking hug 

"Sokka!" The teen returned the embrace before letting him go

Oh right, Toph had nearly forgotten that she and Sokka had become really close friends during their time on the island. 

"It's good to see you again, Suki" Katara waved 

Aang stepped in front of them all and bowed to Suki, "Hi, I'm Aang! You guys know each other?" 

Oh and Aang wasn't with them yet. 

"Nice to meet you, Aang. I'm Suki, leader of the Kyoshi Warriors," She introduced herself, "We met each other a couple months ago when they came to my island"

"Don't forget that you captured us" 

"Or taught me how to fight with a fan!" 

"Or how you locked me in a cage!" 

"Uh…" Suki blushed and laughed nervously, "But now we're all friends!" 

Aang blinked, "Neat!" 

"What're you doing in Omashu?" Sokka asked 

"Oh, well after you left Kyoshi, we wanted to find a way to help people. We ended up escorting some refugees here and the king himself wanted us as personal guards! We've been here ever since," The 16 year old explained, "But what about you guys? Why are you here? I've heard about all the stuff you've done all over the Earth Kingdom and the Northern Water Tribe!"

"Well, we were here to help around and spread the word about the Avatar but these idiots had other, reckless plans" Sokka huffed 

"If we weren't 'reckless' we wouldn't have run into Suki!" Katara argued 

"You don't know that! We could've seen her around and went to say hi, instead of literally crashing into her!"

"You're just angry that we did something useful before you did!" She bit back

"Oh yeah, that's exactly why I'm upset! Because you guys were productive for the first time ever!"

"I'm productive!" 

"You can just call me Toph by the way" Toph said to Suki as she, Suki and Aang watched the Water Tribe siblings bicker 

"Oh okay," The warrior said before turning to Aang, "So can you bend?" 

"Nope, I'm a Nonbender"

"So you guys are here to solve some of Omashu's problems? If you wanna talk to King Bumi, I could take you to him if you want" 

"Oh wow, really? That would be great! Hang on," Toph turned to the still screaming Sokka and Katara, " HEY GUUUUUUUYS! SUKI SAID SHE CAN TAKE US TO THE EARTH KIIIING!" 

"Well you have terrible taste in-" Sokka froze, turning his head down to Toph, "Really? Great! Let's get going!" He planted the palm of his hand on Katara's forehead and forced her backwards.

He began walking away with Suki and Aang, leaving the other two behind.

The Waterbender growled, red faced as she reached for her canteen- prepared to blast her brother all the way to the Fire Nation with a powerful rush of water.

Toph turned her attention towards her, "You okay?"

"I'm fine…" The 14 year old growled in annoyance at her brother, reluctantly removing her hand from the canteen

Katara began to walk forward, as if not wishing to be too close to Toph (that… kinda hurt… )





Suki led the four to the Omashu Royal Palace, and as they walked down the grand hallway leading to the King's throne room, Toph couldn't help but sense the dozens of rooms that were scattered throughout the large palace that was made entirely of rock. 

Were there a lot of people who lived here? Frankly, she didn't understand how palaces worked, if it was just the King and (possibly) his family, why have so many chambers? 

Sokka whistled, taking a look around the hallway as they walked, "Wow, this place is really nice. I really like the paintings of badgermoles on the walls" 

"Badgermoles? Ooo! Where?" Toph felt Aang point at the wall to their right

"There's one there, and a couple more down further. They're mainly just of them running around or Earthbending"

"They're really pretty" Katara added

Suki stopped in front of a tall door, she turned to the rest, "Okay, we're here. But before we go in, I just gotta warn you guys that King Bumi's crown's a little loose if you get what I'm saying" 

"He's crazy? Great, don't tell me we wasted a trip" Sokka hunched  

"How can he be crazy if he's in charge of a city as big as Omashu?" Katara shrugged 

"Don't say I didn't warn you," She said before opening the doors, "King Bumi, sorry for coming unannounced but the- SPIRITS!"

The children had walked in on the King of Omashu laying on his side on a long table, completely naked with only a small towel covering his private parts. In front of him was a wild rabbaroo gnawing on a paint brush standing in front of a painting easel. 

Sokka gagged and Katara covered her own and Aang's eyes as Toph began to howl with laughter. 

"Oh! Hello Suki, I'm in the middle of getting my portrait painted by my renowned personal painter," He smiled up at the group, "But if you and your friends wanna wait outside for a second, I'll get dressed and you can come back in!"

"Yep! Sounds good!" She shouted before firmly slamming the doors shut with a loud BOOM!

The Kyoshi Warrior, heart beating in embarrassment, abruptly turned on her heel and faced them, "See?! I warned you!"

"You were right. So, so fucking right" Katara admitted, not yet removing her hands from both her and Aang's eyes 

"I think I'm gonna vomit-" Sokka spoke before covering his mouth 

" HAHAHAHA! THIS IS THE KING? I LOVE IT!" Toph continued laughing, holding her sides 

"Maybe that rabbaroo really is a good painter," Aang suggested nervously, taking away Katara's hand from his eyes, "Maybe he painted all these paintings of badgermoles"

"What a talented rabbaroo!" Toph expressed joyfully, oh this was fucking gold.

She already loves this King with all her heart. This guy isn't crazy, there's no way he could be. Katara was right, you can't be insane if you run a city as huge and influential as Omashu . He's not mad, he just likes having fun and getting painted by wild animals and that is very respectable in her book.

"Alright! You can come in now, Suki girl!" Called the old man from inside 

Toph wasted no time in opening the door and being the first one inside. The King now sat on his simple rock throne, wearing thick robes and a ring on every finger. Bummer, Toph imagined walking back into him hanging from the ceiling and reciting the olden ways of their ancestor benders. 

"Uh, hi King Bumi. Sorry about before" Suki pressed her knuckles together and bowed 

He waved a hand from his throne, "Water under the bridge," He took a glance at the group, "And who are these kids? I don't believe I know any of them!" 

That was a lie, she could feel it in his heart. Bumi knew who she was. But if he knew, why would he lie about it? What would he gain? This guy was obviously not just some crazy old man, they've established that, so what gives?

"I'm Toph, the Avatar, and these are my friends," She gestured to Sokka, Katara and Aang, "We know Suki"

"The Avatar? What a pleasant surprise! I'm sorry you had to see me at my most vulnerable, though, I doubt it affected you as much as your sighted friends" 

"Not at all. It was actually amazing so thanks for that" 

"My pleasure!" He smiled, before glancing at the rest, "Hey Aang" 

"Hi Buuuuuu-! I mean, uh how do you know my name?" Aang asked very suspiciously

He lied.  

Did Aang know how this guy knew his name? Did they know each other? How? Why would Aang even lie about it in the first place? Why the fuck is everyone lying?

Toph stayed quiet, this wasn't the right time to point it out. They had to focus on other things right now. She is always willing to wait, it's her specialty.

"So!" King Bumi leaned forward in his seat, resting his chin on his wrinkly hand, "What do you need from me, Avatar?" 

"We're here to help actually!" Sokka stepped forward, "Is there anything in Omashu that needs solving? Maybe, I dunno… Fire Nation attacks? Imprisoned Earthbenders, stuff like that"

" Hmmm," The man looked up at the ceiling in ponder, placing a finger innocently on his chin, "Nope" He said, popping the 'P'

Aang clasped his hands together, "Welp, I guess that settles it! Let's get going guys! I bet Omashu has some really great food here, wouldn't you agree, Toph?" 

He started to speed off but Toph caught him by the back of his shirt, "Hang on, Twinkle Toes," She smiled widely, turning her attention back to Bumi, "I don't think we're done here just yet, what do you think, King Kooky?" 

"Not about much, Tiny. But if you insist on staying," He cackled and stood up, "Why don't I give you all a tour!" 

Katara shook her hands frantically in front of her face, "Oh nononono! We couldn't possibly! Uh, right guys?" 

Aang smiled madly, "Yeah, we should just go!" Okay well Katara thinks this guy is absolutely insane and Aang is hiding something, they don't count

"I can't believe I'm saying this but," Sokka folded his arms and exhaled, "They're right, if King Bumi doesn't know about anything happening around here we should just go. Maybe we can catch up with Suki before we leave!"

"I wouldn't mind showing you guys around the city" She offered with a shrug 

"Then you guys go, I'm staying for the tour of the grand palace" Toph insisted, turning on her heel and facing the rest 

This guy is hiding something, she knows he is. And she's just interested enough to want to figure out why. He sounds really, really ominous and more so with the whole acting like a madman act to go along with it. Don't get Toph wrong, she loves the crazy guy thing but why not be a crazy guy and let people know that you know everything? 

"What, why? Toph, we can't just leave you here" Katara protested, taking a step to her

"I'll be fine, you guys go look for danger or whatever in the city," She waved at them, "I'll come find you guys later!" 

Aang sped out the door (maybe she'll interrogate him next), "Alright! Don't have too much fun without us!" 

"See you later, Toph" 

The rest followed him out until Katara was the last one by the exit, she gave her one last glance before turning around and leaving. The door shut with a slow creek, leaving Bumi and Toph to stare at the spot that had previously held movement. 

She felt a hand on her left shoulder, "You don't actually want a tour" 

"And you're not actually crazy"

"Huh, fair enough"

____________________

Zuko was in the Misty Palms Oasis, a shitty, rundown town right next to the Si Wong Desert. Uncle Iroh was inside the wooden shack that he was standing just outside of, waiting for him to come out. 

After everything that happened: leaving uncle, seeing Azula and the Avatar in the abandoned mining town, finding Uncle. He was tired. He felt so drained , especially after the scare of his fucking life when he nearly thought that Iroh had died (and then he screamed at lightning to try and learn Lightningbending, didn't work). 

He leaned against the wall and touched the top of his head, his hair was growing out, it was a very short cut now. 

What the fuck was the Avatar saying back at that town? Something about him and his sister having a shitty life? Why was she trying to humanize Azula? Azula isn't human, she's a monster! Was that kid really that fucking stupid? Everything the Avatar has ever said to him, when he saved her from Zhao, at the Northern Water Tribe, at the mining town- it was all meant to confuse him. 

Or not? Did she actually know what she was talking about? Did she actually want to help him? Even after every terrible thing he put her through? Why? Why would she do that? 

Zuko can't go home, he and Uncle are wanted for their failures. He can't capture the Avatar, he can't restore his honor, he can't do anything but blindly follow his uncle. 

He knew he couldn't catch the Avatar anymore, he wouldn't have been able to go home even if he did kill her. Zuko was just so angry. Now he found her? Now she decided to show up? After he wouldn't be able to kill her to return home, he was so angry that he just wanted to hurt her just for the hell of it. 

But now she's gone, and Azula is too. 

He's angry, he's tired, and he's done. There's no use in killing her, even if he did manage to, someone would just take the credit. He's burnt out, and he gives up. 

His ears perked up at the sound of the door by his side creaking open, Iroh stepped out and smiled at his nephew, "Everything is taken care of. We're heading to Omashu"

Zuko stood up straight, "Omashu? What do you mean everything is taken care of? I don't even know why you went in there" It was true, Iroh had simply told him to wait outside and that he would be back in a short while (he waited for an hour)

"The city has many refugees, no one will notice two more. I also have an old friend there" 

So they're becoming refugees? Is this what his life has become? He was once Prince Zuko, heir to the throne but now he was reduced to ex-child hunter and now a refugee like those simple minded Earth Kingdom hicks.

The man begun to stroll away from the small building, leaving Zuko to trail by his side, "Ba Sing Se is filled with refugees"

"Well, that was the first option but," He chuckled heartily, "Considering my history with the city, I believe it is much safer to reside in the second largest city in the Earth Kingdom. We will be able to hide in plain sight there, no Fire Nation"

No Fire Nation.  

Zuko never believed he would live to the today where he was actively fleeing his (ex) home's forces. 

____________________

Suki led Katara, Sokka and Aang out of the Omashu palace and now they were wandering through the massive city.

Aang was excited to leave Bumi and get as far away as he possibly could from him. Don't get him wrong, he loves Bumi! He's the best! It's just that there are some things that he hasn't told the rest, and he had nearly given away that…-  

Nothing!  

It was nothing, he nearly gave away nothing! Because there was nothing to hide and he definitely wasn't withholding any information! 

Nevermind, there were better things to think about, like Appa!

The Airbender hugged his best buddy's large face, "Did you miss me, Appa? I missed you!" The bison gave him a small lick which caused a giggle to bubble from his throat, he turned to Wander, who was sitting right next to Appa with Momo on his snout, "Toph's inside, she's gonna be with Bu- Uh, King Bumi" 

"I dunno if it was the best idea to leave Toph in there, guys. I mean, I know she's more than capable of handling herself but that king sounds like a lot" Katara said, hugging herself 

"Oh he is, sometimes he makes me and the girls stop working just so we can all play Pai Sho, it's actually pretty fun. But Toph knew what she was getting into, if anything she can just leave," Suki reassured the Waterbender before turning her attention to the fuzzy animals, "I didn't know you guys had pets" 

"The badgermole is Wander, he's Toph's and she's had him since forever but you never got to meet him. The bison is Appa and the lemur is Momo, those are Aang's pets" Sokka explained nonchalantly  

Aang shook his head, "Appa and Momo aren't my pets, they're my friends! And same with Wander, I don't think Toph would like you saying that he was hers" 

Suki chuckled as Sokka rolled his eyes and spoke, "Right, right. Kids , amirite?"

"Sokka, you used to tie a rope around a chunk of ice and call it your best friend" 

" MR. FREEZE WAS ALWAYS THERE FOR ME!" 

Suki snorted a laugh and Aang giggled. Momo flew over and landed on Sokka's shoulder, trying to calm down his buddy. The group continued their passage through the city. 

So far, Aang's experience with the world outside of his village has been amazing! Well, besides getting chased all night by Azula and having the Fire Nation hunt them down but that's besides the point. They're in the second largest city in the world and he's never seen so many people in one place before! It's incredible really!

"Woah! Giant slides!" He beamed, pointing upwards towards the slides that circled and twisted all around Omashu. These people knew how to have fun it seemed!

"No, Aang," Suki smiled, "That's the mail system. Packages and mail are all sent through it using Earthbending and gravity" 

He pouted, "Aw whaaaat? So we can't use them as slides?" Toph would have called him a genius at his proclamation and then they would have probably snuck away to go ride on one of the mail crates, it would have been so much fun!

"Do you know how stupidly dangerous that sounds?"

"You can't blame me for craving stimulation!" He said and Katara pet his head, "Suki, what are some other cool things about Omashu?" 

"Oh uh well, it's the Earth Kingdom's most important strongholds for the war right now," She said, nervous about being put on the spot, "I think that's cool"

Strongholds? For weapons? Why would that be cool? That's dangerous and goes against every single one of his Airbender philosophies, "Anything else? What about… What's the city's mascot!" 

"The mascot? I dunno, maybe a badgermole?"

"Are cities supposed to even have mascots?" Katara asked 

Aang imagined that Bumi was telling Toph some of the most outlandish and bizarre stories that he made up all in that crazy brain of his and it sounded like a lot more fun. He couldn't help but be a little jealous of her win. 

____________________

"Your move" 

Toph was playing Pai Sho against the literal king of Omashu, not how she pictured her Wednesday going but life is unpredictable and since she found out she was the Avatar, she learned it was easier to just roll with the punches. 

The last time she played this game, she was still living with her blood parents, six years ago. Sometimes the servants would offer and it was nice but they would usually flunk it to let her win, that was always frustrating. 

Her dads knew next to nothing about the game but they showed her Earthbending ball and arm wrestling so it was a better trade in. But it's been a while and Toph being rusty was more than an understatement but she's determined to beat the old man along with getting some answers. 

"You don't play often, do you?" King Bumi said, moving his knotweed piece and stole her wheel piece 

"I don't exactly have time for games, Avatar stuff and all," They were playing on a stone board along with stone pieces, easy access. They were sitting on the ground square in the middle of the throne room, "I gotta focus on my training" 

"Oh of course, of course. Maybe you should pick it up, 'sharpens your mind," He grinned cheekily and tapped on his forehead, "I'd say to take me for example but I'm just a crazy old kook!"

Toph moved her boat piece away from the rest and back towards herself, "I thought we agreed that you weren't completely crazy?" 

"Sounds more like you said it and I said 'fair enough!" He laughed and leaned against the short table, "So what makes you think I'm not a king who's off his rocker?" 

She sensed him grab for the white lotus piece, he was about to move forth but decided against it, instead continuing his reign with the knotweed.

Toph could tell him, tell him that there's no way Omashu would still be standing if he was truly insane, that there had to be a reason he didn't say he knew her, how even how he knew Aang for some reason, but she won't. 

Not yet...

"I just don't think you're crazy" 

"Well I think you're an eight foot tall, purple ostrich-horse!" He laughed which made her giggle. This guy was funny but smart, he knew she was lying

"It's nice to play against someone who is actually trying to beat me," She said, "When I used to play against people when I was younger, they always let me win" 

"Because you were little?" 

"Because I was blind" 

"Ah," King Bumi moved his lily, "I heard about everything you've done so far, the Northern Water Tribe, prison rigs, even the entire Wéixiăn De gang fiasco, news comes fast when you're a king. It's real fun getting disprove what everyone thinks of you" 

Does he speak from experience? Is this why he plays the crazy act? Because it's fun?

"Oh yeah, proving people wrong is fun. I can't help that's what they think I am, but it'll make it all the more better when I become the best bender in all the elements and end the war!" She grinned and pridefully slammed her fist against the board

Everyone used to get thrown off about a small, blind kid destroying them until the whole world was aware of what she was made of. It was a distraction from her real strength and usually worked in her favor. This is what Bumi did. He created a false image, an image of a crazy old man when in actuality, he's more. She doesn't know how much more but she knows that there is more.  

He chuckled, closed his eyes and relaxed. Toph moved her rose tile to the right, "That's a good mindset, a real Earthbender," He says, "You know, I might be old as dirt but I've never met Avatar Kuruk"

"He wasn't ever one for appearances anyway, but he's great! He's really strong!" She said as she felt him move a white lotus piece next to her rock piece, he could have taken hers but he didn't, huh, "Do you regret not meeting him?" 

"It would've been nice, maybe things would've turned out differently but no. I can't go back and change the past so there's no use in stressing over it, I'd much rather play Pai Sho with the current Avatar and get my portrait painted by a rabbaroo"

"Sounds good to me," Yeah, his crazy thing was just an act, this guy was actually really wise, "Normally I don't really dig with rich people but you're nice company"

"Well you're the first person to realize I'm an amazing actor," He then scratched his chin in thought, "Hmm, if I die, I'll have to dabble in acting in my next life" 

Toph giggled, "You just like to mess around" She can understand that, she loved fucking around, that's part of the reason she and Aang got along so well, they both liked having fun

"Exactly!"

They continued to play in silence for a while. Toph realized that he was taking a similar approach to the game as she was, circling around your opponent and waiting for the perfect moment to strike. He was obviously an Earthbender, and a good one at that, she's never met another Earthbender who practiced that philosophy, neutral jing.  

Though, everytime he was about to corner her in his move, his heart would give him away and she would move in time. If it was cheating, she would prefer to call it the blind bag gambit. 

Toph figured that her other questions will have to wait until the next time she sees him, the moment never came so she will be more patient. There had to be a reason Bumi somehow knew Aang's name. 

"You can tell your people that this war is ending by this summer" 

King Bumi raised an eyebrow, "This summer? You're that confident, Junior?"

"A comet's coming, it's gonna give all Firebenders a huge boost in their bending. If I don't defeat the Fire Nation before then, they'll take over the entire world"

"Oooo! The stakes are raised" He giggled 

She moved her rock piece away from the white lotus and grinned crookedly, "There's no way I'm gonna let that happen though"

"Have you thought about a plan for how you're gonna stop them?"

Toph shook her head, "We haven't even figured out where the Fire Lord and whoever else is in charge even is. I'm still mastering the elements"

"Well, I don't have a map of the Fire Nation or anything but I think I might have something better," He glanced around the large, empty room in an overly exaggerated way before leaning over the table and waved a hand, gesturing for her to meet him halfway to which she did. He then whispered with his old man breath, " Wan Shi Tong's Library"

" A library?" She whispered back, " Wait, why are we whispering?" 

" Because it adds intensity to the situation" 

… 

"Okay, that's true. I can't argue with that. What's Wan Shi Tong's Library?"

" It's more valuable than gold, Junior. It contains a vast collection of knowledge," He whispers and smiles, " According to legend, it was made by the Knowledge Spirit, Wan Shi Tong with the help of his foxy knowledge seekers" 

"He had help from pretty ladies?" 

"More like pretty, literal foxes. Him and his assistants collected books from all over the world, and put them in the library for all of mankind to read. If you need a map of the Fire Nation for your plan, this is the place to get it"

Holy shit, really? This is great! Thank the Spirits King Kooky isn't actually kooky! 

"This is great but why're you telling me all this? This all sounds really hush-hush"

"Oh it is!" He grinned and stood up, now no longer whispering, "But I like you! You remind me a lot of myself when I was your age 100 years ago…" He paused, "But without the cool banjo"

So the banjo is cool, at least someone has taste, she beamed, "Thanks!" She stood up and walked around the table and over to the king, "So where is this place? Is it near here?" 

Bumi gave a short but loud laugh, " HA! Nope!" He stomped on the ground and the stone table, along with the stone pieces and board had fallen back into the floor, as if they were never there in the first place.

Toph felt him grab her hand and yanked her towards the door, "It's not even close to here, it's actually in-"

____________________

" The Si Wong Desert?!" 

"Yep! I should have a map somewhere, or at least a blueprint…" Bumi mumbled the last part 

The king had led the Avatar to his small personal library in the palace, taking many twists and turns, passing the dozens of rooms she had felt from earlier today. When he stopped in front of their final destination, Toph said she could wait outside- there was no use in the books if she can't read them but he insisted.

When they stepped inside, he told her that the location of Wan Shi Tong's Library was in the middle of the Si Wong Desert, as in the largest desert in the world , where thousands die from the sandy hands of it every year! Bumi was walking all around his large shelves, looking for a picture or a map of it. 

"How do you think I'm gonna get there? I can hardly sense on sand"

"Well you have a flying bison, don't you?" He spoke absentmindedly, "Plus, you sound like a real determined kid, if anyone can survive long enough to find it, it's you"

"Well I know I can survive, I'm unkillable," She then leaped and lightly floated down to sit on his shoulder, "How do you know about this anyway?"

"Because I know everything," He reached up on a higher shelf with the arm opposite of the one she was currently sitting on, grabbing a book, "Ah-hah! There it is!" 

Toph jumped off his shoulder and landed gently onto the floor and he placed down a heavy book on a wooden table. She heard pages turning until it came to an abrupt stop. A scroll and a folded piece of paper was shoved into her small arms.

"There's the map and the blueprint of the library, show these to your friends, Junior," He patted her on the head, "If you leave now, you could get there in about three weeks, give or take" 

"Right now? Wait!" He began walking off and out the room, she hastily followed, careful not to drop these crucial items

"Yes right now. Hurry, your friends are probably getting bored by now. One of the only interesting things in this place is the mail system, I use it as a slide all the time but Suki probably didn't tell them that, she can be such a stick in mud- a hard worker but a real stick in the mud"

Toph grinned at him and bowed slightly, "Thanks for everything, Kooky!" She started to run towards a window 

"Yeah don't mention it. Actually, do mention it, all my old people friends will be really jealous if they know the Avatar is indebted to me!" He laughed, "And tell Aang I said to stick around next time! I miss him!"

The man's echoing cackles were the last thing Toph heard as she promptly jumped out the window, sliding down the side of the tall rock wall with Earthbending.

____________________

Sokka, Katara, Aang, and Suki have been walking around the city nearly all day with Appa, Wander and of course, Momo. They've been at it for a couple hours and the sun had begun to set, leaving shades of orange, yellow and red in its wake. Suki showed them around nearly every place, including every market, shop and nice hangouts. 

But right now they were sitting on the side of the road, taking a little break from their little exploring. Wasn't exploring Toph's job? Was she still with that whacky king? 

"And then Tashi told me that they were made of eyeballs! I couldn't even look at a fruit pie for a month!" Aang laughed, recalling a fond memory of a practical joke he was the victim of 

Suki, who hasn't heard this story over a million times like Sokka and Katara has, laughed, "Oh wow. How'd you find out that they weren't made of eyes?" 

"Actually, that's another funny story of how I found out! It started when I-"

"Aaaaaaaang, please… No more stories" Sokka groaned out, leaning against the 12 year old and whined 

The streets didn't have nearly as much people as they did this morning, people are starting to go home and it's getting quieter. Katara tugged down on her eyelids, " We know how this eeeennnnnnnds"

"Suki doesn't! And she doesn't mind my stories, right Suki?" 

"Well-" 

"GUUUUUUUUYS!" 

Sokka shot up straight, " Fuck!" He whipped his head in the direction of the source, "Toph?" 

The tiny Earthbender was charging at them at full fucking speed from down the road, screaming obscenities. 

"What? Toph's back- OOF!" Aang could barely finish his sentence at Toph jumped him, causing them both to roll and tumble a few feet away 

Toph sat up on his stomach and was holding something, she was fucking beaming, "Hi guys!" 

"Uh… Hey Toph" 

"How was King Bumi's tour? I hope he didn't drive touch too crazy" Suki said, they were all on their feet at this point 

"No! He's actually the opposite!" She argued, standing up and off Aang, helping him up, "He's actually got some good things to say and he's really good company! He even gave me this!" 

She handed the piece of paper and scroll to Katara, who inspected it, "Uh… it's a map and a… building? Toph, what did this guy give you?" 

"It's not any building, it's Wan Shi Tong's Library! He's a knowledge Spirit and his library's in the middle of the Si Wong Desert! He could have information about the Fire Nation that could help us end the war!"

"Information on to end the war?" Sokka repeated, "Wait, in the middle of the Si Wong Desert?! Oh Toph! King Bumi is insane! He doesn't know what has talking about!" 

"Yes he does! Look at those papers yourself, it's real and it can help us!" She argued 

"I believe Toph," Aang started, "Bumi is really wise… I'm sure" He added the last part as if to reinforce something 

"What's the chance that Wan Shi Tong has the information we need?" Katara crossed her arms

"100% chance! I already said, he's the Knowledge Spirit! Of course he's gonna have it! We have to go! Bumi said if we leave now, we can get there in three weeks!" Toph wrapped her arm around Sokka's and began tugging the boy in the direction of the city gates 

He huffed and snatched his arm away, "Suki, help me" 

The Kyoshi Warrior smiled anxiously and shrugged, "These papers look like they know what they're talking about… I think you guys are going to the Si Wong Desert"

" Yes!" 

"No!" 

Notes:

SUKI! BUMI! OMASHU! WE GOT A TRIPLE WHAMMY Y'ALL!!!!!

I hope you were as excited as I was!!!! And don't worry, we'll be seeing them all again verrrryyyy shortly

;)

And :°) Katara and Toph aren't talking. The whole kiss thing made everything Awkward with a capital A. Toph HATES being ignored, I feel like it would hurt her a lot but she is also super torn, she doesn't wanna rush Katara and she's scared that she made her uncomfortable and just doesn't wanna push too much. Katara is sort of ignoring her because… well, you'll find out in the next chapter next week. Don't worry, this a w k w a r d n e s s won't last long!!! They'll be back to being gay and crushing really soon!!!

Also Zuko and Iroh are heading to Omashu! I was gonna make then still go to Ba Sing Se like how they did in cannon but to be honest, I really didn't like the idea of them going there, especially considering Iroh's fucked up colonizing history with the place that DIDN'T HAPPEN THAT LONG AGO NEED I REMIND YOU!!! (He also made JOKES about it which ???? I didn't dig it) so yeah, the second most secure city in the Earth Kingdom is Omashu so that's where they're heading!!!

What do you think Aang was hiding from the rest? How do you guys think he and Bumi knew each other? Maybe Bumi visited the village below Aang's Airbending mountain village and they met by chance? Who knows! But if you're patient, all will be revealed. Practice some good ol' neutral jing!!

But the most important thing on any of the minds of our dear gaang is...

Getting to the Wan Shi Tong Library!!!

I hope you enjoyed this week's chapter, make sure to check out thecursedavatar on Tumblr and leave some comments here, I'd love to hear your thoughts!!!! Thank you for reading!!!

Chapter 9: Tales and Truths!

Summary:

After their stop in Omashu and helpful guidance from King Bumi, the gaang is now on their way to the Si Wong Desert to get information on the Fire Nation to help them win this war!

But what happens when they meet some musical strangers who swore by a short cut by a tunnel through the moutain?

A... Secret tunnel through the mountain

Notes:

There's a song in here if anyone wants to check it out! Someone made a full version of the Secret Tunnel Song and it's really good! Give it a listen!

Https://youtu.be/pvqgTR3NjHg

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Come on, Toph! Keep up!" 

"There's no way I'm slowing down now!"

After the group had left Omashu (and sadly had to say their goodbyes to Suki), they've been traveling for a couple days already, on their way to the Si Wong Desert in order to find Wan Shi Tong's Library. 

Appa and Wander were tired from the journey that wasn't even close to finished yet so now the children and animals continued to trek on foot through a forest, just passing by a lake.

While Sokka and Katara walked forth, Aang sped past and around them in circles on his Air Scooter. Toph was right behind him riding on her own, much more shaky compared to her Guru but determined nonetheless. 

"Okay so if this map is right," Sokka began, his face buried in the map that Bumi had given them and barely watching where he was going, "We have to pass through these mountains and from there, it's flat land till we hit- ACK, HEY WATCH IT!"

Aang zoomed right around the 15 year old in a sharp turn and laughed, "Sorry, Sokka!"

Toph wasn't too in control of her Air Scooter though, just barely grazing Sokka and tumbling right off it and rolling onto the ground. She laid on her back for a moment. Dammit, she was so close. 

Katara bent down slightly and held a hand out in front of her, to which the Avatar took her hand and was hoisted up, "Thanks" She grinned crookedly at her before the Waterbender quickly let go of her hand 

"Uh, yeah. Don't mention it" She said awkwardly, like she wanted their interaction to end as fast as possible

"Okay Toph, how about we take a break? Air scooters are fun but we shouldn't be sitting for so long" Aang said and pressed his hands on his back, a on audible pop emitted from him

The Avatar shook her head and followed the leisure pace of her teammates, "No way, I have an element to become the best in. I can go for a little more" With every step she took, she biffed at the air, a gust of wind flew from her with every kick and punch as she walked 

Her and Katara have been… weird still , weirder than normal. Why was she acting so distant? It has been like this even when they were in Omashu. Toph was sure that she had a good reason and she knew that she should just go with it but it was eating her up, ever since the Avatar Aang incident things haven't been the same. 

"As I was saying before I was interrupted, after the mountains, it's flat land until we hit the desert, then we go from there"

Was she reading this whole situation wrong? Why did she try to kiss her? Why did she be stupid and not think about what she was fucking doing? Toph shouldn't have tried anything, now their whole relationship is screwed up. Toph continued her fight against an imaginary opponent as she walked with the rest. 

"Sounds good to me! Hey, while we're looking for Fire Nation stuff at the library, you think we can find some things about the Airbenders?" 

The whole Bumi thing back at Omashu gave her a distraction from those facts but she couldn't run from them. Toph messed up on a girl she really likes, she probably scared Katara off or weirded her out. Katara was probably feeling really uncomfortable about what happened, Katara didn't want that and why would she? Toph is actually really disgusting!

"I don't see why not!"

But Toph still wanted to be close to Katara, they were friends , she hoped it didn't ruin their friendship. The Waterbender's heart never sped up in anger or disgust yet, so she supposed that was a good sign, right?

The Avatar punched the air again but this time heard a voice from a couple feet in front of her, "Woah, slow down there, tiny friend" There were two men and a woman standing past the trees. 

The group was immediately in attack mode. Sokka, who raised his club up to his face, shouted, "Who are you?!" He quieted down when Toph held am arm out to them, they were fine 

The adults came forth, smiling, the man who spoke from before spoke again, "I'm Chong, this is my wife, Lily and our husband, Moku. We're nomads" He strummed the strings on some kind of instrument, " Musical nomads"

"Nomads? Cool! So are we, technically!" Aang smiled

"I'm Katara, that's Aang, my brother Sokka, and that's Toph" Katara introduced he group 

Toph stopped forward and curiously pointed at Chong's instrument, "What kind of instrument is that? A lute?"

Sokka groaned, placing his club back on his back, "Great… more music..."

"Ah-hah keen ear, banjo kid. This is a dramyin," He says and holds out his dramyin out to show the group, "Me and my lovers go wherever the wind takes us, playing music and making memories" He strummed his dramyin again and this time, Moku and Lily joined in with their respective instruments. Lily played a flute and Moku a hand drum 

"Don't fall in love with a traveling girl-"

"She'll leave you broke- and broken hearted-" He sang 

Wander swayed to the music and rested his giant snout on the top of Toph's head, she laughed. Badgermoles really like music, they practically go into a trance whenever they hear it. 

She pulled out her banjo, ready to join her new musical friends, only for Sokka to snatch her instrument out from her hands, "Hey!"

"Nope, not happening. I refuse to hear any music today" Sokka shook his head, pointing his nose up 

The nomads stopped their playing, "Music is just love for the ears. Don't you wanna show your ears some love?" Lily said coolly

"Yeah Sokka, I wanna show my ears some love!" Aang said which made Katara and Toph giggle 

The Water Tribe boy growled and stomped past the adults, tossing the banjo behind him for Toph to narrowly catch, "Oh, no! I know how this goes, get involved with weird people, and we end up going on a weird, life threatening adventure! We don't have time for that right now! We gotta get to the Si Wong Desert! And we won't ever get there if we stick around here!" 

"You're trying to get to the Si Wong Desert?" Moku asked, "Going this way'll take too long if you're so concerned with time, time child"

"You have a faster way there?" Katara gasped at the man, stepping in front of Toph 

Lily nodded, "Sure we do, there's an old story about a secret pass right through the mountains, it's as old as Earthbending itself"

"Right through the mountains? I can probably just dig right through-..." Toph then stopped herself in a gasp, "Wait, did you say as 'old as Earthbending itself?' Holy shit, do you mean-!" 

Chong had cut her off, strumming his dramyin, 

"Two lovers, forbidden from one another-"

"The war divides their people-"

"And a mountain divided them apart-"

It was what she was thinking! Fuck yeah! This is amazing!

"Build a path to be together-"

"Secret tunnel- 

"Secret tunnel-"

"Through the mountain- secret, secret, secret, secret tunnel! Yeah!"

…. 

"A secret tunnel?" Katara repeated the last part

"This is a load of shim-sham, come on guys," Sokka huffed before continuing his path further from the group, "We're leaving- hey!"

Toph latched onto his arm tightly, tugging back to the group, "No, Sokka! You don't understand this isn't just any secret tunnel! It's The Secret Tunnel!"

"That makes zero sense, Toph. We have to go"

"Yeah, it was cool seeing nomads but Sokka's right," Katara added, coming up to the two, "I dunno if we have time to go look at a cave"

"Are you guys not hearing them? It's a shortcut! This could cut our time in half! I've heard about this tunnel before, this is a once in a lifetime opportunity!" They may even help distract her from her thoughts on Katara, it's basically a win-win!

Aang shifted his weight on the balls of his feet, "Weeeeeellll, if it can cut our time in half I don't see what's the harm in trying it" He might have just wanted the opportunity to hang out with actual nomads but Toph was thankful to have someone on her side regardless

Sokka made a sound that was a mix of a whine and a groan and threw his arms up into the air, "Fine! Let's go waste time in some old, secret love cave"

" Yes!" Toph cheered, backflipping ten feet into the air before landing back on solid ground, "Secret Tunnel!" 

"That's the spirit, funky kid-" 

RUUUMBLE

They all froze at the abrupt noise of a very familiar sound. They all jerked their attention towards the booming blare and- mother fucker.  

Azula's tank. 

It was riding fast over through the trees, destroying all plant life in its way before coming to a sharp halt. The Firebender emerged out from the heavy machine, grinning evilly at the group. 

No, not right now! Of all times, did she really need to appear now? They need to get the fuck out of here, these nomads can get hurt too!

"Hello Avatar, I think I'm ready for another therapy session!" 

Azula shot a blast of fire at Toph's feet, who jumped backwards just in time, "Uh! No, actually I'm not taking any walk ins right now!" 

The moment the Avatar felt Azula's two friends come out of the tank as well is when she stomped on the ground, launching the musical adults onto Appa's back, "But schedule something and I'll see what I can do!" She winked at her 

Aang flung his boomerang at the girls, the short one ducked before it circled back around and knocked her square on the back of the head, " Ow!" She cried as she fell on top of Azula, the other girl nearly sighed

The Airbender caught his weapon before climbing his bison, " Comeoncomeoncomeoncomeon!"

Sokka and Katara mounted Wander as Toph leaped onto his head, the entire group had successfully escaped in a few moments. 

This may be a problem.

___________________

"This isn't going to work"

"Of course it will, nephew! You must have more faith" 

Zuko and Uncle Iroh were walking towards the towering outer walls of the second largest city in the entire Earth Kingdom, Omashu. This place was fucking huge , there was bound to be at least one person who is going to recognize the Dragon of the West and Prince of the Fire Nation. 

"Who's your friend again, Uncle?" As they approached the two guards standing front and center outside the giant doors 

"He is simply an old friend, but we won't be seeing him during our time here. He is a very busy man and I do not wish to bother him," He sighed, reminiscently, "I've known him for a very long time" 

What would he even bother telling him about some guy if they aren't even going to meet him?! And does this mystery man know that he's a Firebender? What if he tells other people and then word gets out and they're run out of the city?! 

Zuko growled as they stopped their walk right in front of the two adult guards. 

The old man smiled at them, "Hello, my nephew and I would like to get into the city please" 

The woman spoke, "Yeah? And your names?" 

"I'm uh… Lee and this is my uncle, um… Mushi" Zuko stammered out 

Iroh shot him a glare before adding, "Yes, my nephew was named after his dear father, so we just call him Junior" 

"Mushi and Junior?"

The man raised his eyebrow, staring right at Zuko, the young boy narrowed his eyes. He was prepared to fight if needed.

"Yes, that's right!" 

...

The guards shrugged and the man smiled, "Alright, enjoy Omashu" 

In perfect unison, the adults stomped on the floor with their right foot and shoved out both their fists into a lunge. With a powerful, eardrum bursting rumble, the walls begin to churn open right through the middle. 

Zuko had cocked his head up to witness the complete opening himself with his eye. There are a couple gates and walls actually, this place is secure . And in a minute or two, the gates were completely open, ready for safe passage for the two. 

Iroh bowed and began walking past them, Zuko followed and managed to hear the last of the guards' conversation with each other before traveling out of earshot. 

"That kid might've opened it alone but we did it better" The woman chuckled

"She just didn't have our pizzaz" Said the man 

Zuko paled, what fucking beast of a child could have done that alone? 

___________________

Toph picked her ear.

After narrowly escaping the most useless fight Toph would have ever been a part of, the group traveled for an hour, following the directions of the funky nomads. 

Eventually, they reached the mouth of the cave. 

And holy shit , this is really fucking happening! Toph could hardly contain her excitement, this was the Cave of Two fucking Lovers, every single kid who's even stepped foot in the Earth Kingdom were put to sleep hearing stories about the star crossed lovers: Oma and Shu! 

Oma and Shu, star crossed lovers! Oma and Shu, the first ever Earthbenders! Oma and Shu, the first to master under the badgermoles! Oma and Shu, the first ever people to use Seismic Sense like her!

She fondly recalled her dads telling her the story, Dad-Po always used to go all out with telling it, it always made her smile. 

"So what? We just go through this tunnel and we'll be on the other side of the mountains by the time we're done?" Sokka asked, he was ahead of the group leading 

"Actually, it's not just one tunnel-" Lily started but was interrupted by the Avatar 

Toph leaped forward, "It's a whole labyrinth! The lovers didn't want anyone to find out about their love, so they made it impossible for anyone to find them inside!" 

The 15 year old stopped in his tracks, whipping around and pointing an accusing finger, "LABYRINTH?! You knew about this!? We can't go in there, we'll die!"

"It'll be fine, me and Wander can get us through the tunnels no problem!" Toph scratched Wander's side, "Are you excited, buddy?" The badgermole gave a happy groan and licked her face 

"Yeah, banjo kid can lead us" Chong said nonchalantly 

"No, this is where I draw the line! I am not going in a cave where we can get lost and die!" 

He pulled Chong in by his flower necklace and shook him so hard the necklace ended up breaking and wilting to the ground.

Katara raised an eyebrow and rested a hand on her hip, "Would you rather hitch a ride on Azula's tank?

Sokka paused.

….

"Let's go inside," He grumbled before walking towards the cave, " Maybe we'll die quicker too…" 

After they entered the cave, Toph and Wander stayed up front, leading the group down the maze of tunnels. 

The moment her feet stepped inside the tunnel, she was greeted with the mass of secret labyrinths that were located deep underground. There were thousands of dead ends, twists and turns and it was beautiful! She began smelling smoke as they walked deeper into the cave. 

"Torches! Great, how long do those last?" Katara asked Chong, who was now holding a lit touch

"Uh, about two hours each," He replied, "And we have five torches so that's ten hours"

It must be dark inside now. Sokka looked at her, "You think you guys can get us outta here in ten hours, Toph?"

"Please, I can get you outta here in half that" She turned her head back to them, smiling crookedly and pointing a thumb to her chest

Appa groaned slowly and Aang gently patted the bison's fur, "Please make it quick. Appa hates tunnels…" 

___________________

In two hours, Azula had stopped the tank a couple hundred feet outside a large cavern. The Firebender stepped outside the machine and glanced around the area before her eyes fell onto something small and white on the ground further away. 

She walked up to it and picked it up, inspecting it in her hands- it was a flower necklace, it belonged to that man with the stupid lute. The 14 year old looked up at the entrance of the cave, "The Avatar went in there" She spoke as she heard Mai and Ty Lee exit the tank after her 

"How do you know that, Azula?" 

Azula turned around and showed her friends the necklace, "This belonged to the oaf with the lute. They're with them and they went through the cave to cut through the mountains," She smirked, "And we're going in after them"

That little girl and her stupid friends were so predictable it was nearly sad, too bad it only made her job easier. This was as laughable as their bison hair trail but she can't be entirely upset at her surrender that day, she did get to see her darling brother after all. And it appeared he and the Avatar knew each other, Azula wondered how many times he fucked up and let her get away. 

"The tank will get stuck in the tunnels, they'll hear us a mile away" Mai muttered 

"Who said anything about bringing the tank?" She began walking in the cave, "We'll go on foot"

"I need the cardio anyway, I've been sitting down for way too long!" Ty Lee grinned, bouncing to her side 

Inside, the three walked around for a little bit, the deeper they went, the darker it had become so Azula lit her hand aflame in a brilliant blue fire, lighting their way. 

Then they encountered their first dead end.

Mai sighed, "Great, a dead end" she spun on her heel to make her way back down from which they came, "Let's try another way I guess-"

CRACK

BOOM!

The young Firebender readied her stance and shot a rush of blinding electricity directly at the rock wall, it exploded in a burst of dust, pebbles and chunks of solid Earth which made way for a newly formed opening for them to continue through. 

She walked forward and without turning around, she said, "We don't have time to look for the right path, we'll just have to keep making our own. Come on, girls"

___________________

"Now that we're in the city, we can begin searching for jobs," Iroh said as Zuko and him walked through one of the hundreds of bustling streets of Omashu, "Maybe we can even find work in a tea shop! Wouldn't that be wonderful?" 

The boy sulked angrily, "I don't wanna work in a place that sells stupid hot leaf juice"

"Whuh!?" Iroh whipped his head at his nephew, " Hot leaf juice!? Tea is much more, how could you even say that?!"

This whole thing was stupid. He had failed and he had always believed he would be more upset about his inability to kill the Avatar and return home but frankly, he is much more upset that he was going to have to be Junior living in Omashu with his Uncle Mushi. Was that a good thing? Should he be relieved he isn't angry or frustrated at his failures? Maybe he had gotten it out of his system during the abandoned mingling town? 

Maybe seeing Azula for the first time in three years had made him realize that he would be going home to that. He still wanted to kill the Avatar but for different reasons, mainly to just get that kid to shut up but his drive, his entire life , it meant nothing to him now. 

Why does he feel so… empty? What purpose was he supposed to serve now if not chasing the Avatar's head? What was he supposed to do? Was he doomed to a life at Omashu? Living a false life as an Earth Kingdom refugee until he dies? Is this the sealed fate of the crown prince to the Fire Nation?

Azula would probably laugh at him in that way she always does that never fails to make his blood boil . Father would say that he deserved it, that every single thing he's done has only brought him to this moment. 

They walked into the town square where a large bulletin board stood, the old man began reading through fliers and job catches, "Oh, how about this, Nephew?" Iroh tore off a sheet of paper and read it aloud, " Kuo's fruit stand, now hiring. Please take to the market," He smiled up at Zuko, "That sounds promising, wouldn't you agree?"

He hummed, shrugging his shoulders as Iroh went back to reading the other papers, Zuko leaned against the board and crossed his arms. 

They're going to have to sleep on the streets until they get a job and save up enough money to buy a place so that will be fun. At least it will be better than that ship. Those sailors always snored louder than the ocean waves crashing in a storm and- 

Oh holy fucking shit, were his men still in jail in the Northern Water Tribe? He had completely forgotten about them. 

Maybe they escaped like he and Iroh? Probably not and Zuko felt a twinge of guilt for forgetting about them for so long. He searched his head, his hair was growing in fast- at this point it was a little longer than a buzz. 

His ears perked up at the sound of sobs, a man pushing a cabbage cart was crying as he passed, "That Avatar nearly destroyed all my cabbages- Again!" He shouted to himself 

The Avatar? She was here? Or, at least she was here. Maybe he could- 

No. He is not going through this again. Those days are over and he is done, he has to keep reminding himself. 

___________________

Toph and Wander have been leading the group through the dimly lit tunnels for a while at this point, plunging deeper and deeper without stopping, they were kinda on a time limit with those torches as Sokka continued to remind her. 

Though, she predicted that they won't be able to get out in five hours- maybe it will be six or seven, maybe eight. There were thousands of badgermoles living in these caves, they kept changing the tunnels and rearranging them, making it just a little harder to navigate. Especially because she doesn't want to just Earthbend through the cave. It would ruin their home and not to mention deeply disrespect the animals, and she would never wish for that. Toph knew Wander feels it too, she didn't tell the rest though- mainly because there was no use in it, they would only freak out and that wouldn't help anyone. 

"-And then we found these groovy looking plants and when we tried them, I could swear that I saw a whole different colour" Chong had just finished telling his story that Toph was only listening to half of 

"That's really nice. Toph, are we almost out yet?" Sokka asked, finally tired of one too many stories from these amazing nomads 

"Be patient, ponytail" 

He groaned, "You said that before already! I'm starting to think that you have no idea where we're going in this messed up cave!"

"Hey, speaking of cave," Aang began, his hand never lifting from Appa's side as a comfort for his friend, "None of you guys told us what makes this place so special"

"Oh yeah, why did this place even get a song? Something about two lovers? So far this place doesn't look any different from any other tunnel we've been in" Katara added and Toph couldn't help but realize this is the most she's said to her in a couple days (Katara has her reasons, Katara has her reasons, Katara has her-)

Maybe this will take their attention off the hold up? Toph smiled, "It's not necessarily about the cave itself, it more about the history behind it" The Earthbender closed her eyes and went over the story in her head quickly as they continued walking,

" There were two lovers, they met on top of the mountain that divided their two villages. The villages were enemies, so they couldn't be together. But their love was strong so they found a way," She tried her best to explain it with the same ominous energy Dad-po used to tell her it in, " They learned Earthbending from the Badgermoles; becoming the very first Earthbenders. They built complicated tunnels, so they could meet secretly. Anyone who tried to follow them would be lost forever in their labyrinth,"

It was eerily quiet as she told the tale, not even the talkative nomads spoke, all that she heard were their echoing footsteps and the crackling fire from their torch, " But one day, the man didn't come- he died in the war between the two villages. Devastated by this, the woman unleashed an epic display of her Earthbending power. She could have destroyed them all but…" She paused for effect, it seemed to work as everyone's heartbeats sped up in suspense, Toph tried her hardest to swallow down her grin, " She didn't… She declared the war over. Together, the villages helped make a new city where everyone would live together in peace. Her name was Oma and the man's name was Shu, the city was named Omashu after their love"

….

"Wow. That's a really nice story" Aang said, wide wided

" Yeah… " Katara whispered before clearing her throat, "I mean yeah! It really is. I had no idea that's how Earthbending started, that's amazing"

" Secret tunnel! Yeah!" Chong exclaimed, strumming the strings on his dramyin

"No, no singing. The story was nice, don't ruin it now" Sokka warned 

Yeah, it is a nice story. It's probably her favorite legend she's ever heard. Toph knew she couldn't put the tale to justice in the way Dad-po used to but she at least still had the memories of his recount, even if it did make her eyes sting and stomach twist in a familiar way that happened whenever she started to think about her parents for too long. It was all just too bittersweet. 

Boom!

Boom 

…Boom 

Her ears twitched as they all paused at the sound that had filled their senses. It was a thundering sound that echoed off the cavern walls, it came from miles away. Toph's first thought forced her mind back to when Azula was chasing them all night, that booming sound of her lightning. She gasped.

She had found them. 

"What was that?" Aang asked

"We're not alone, Wander. And I don't mean the badgermoles…" She whispered to her fuzzy friend, he only let out a breath from his nose in agreement 

"What did you say, Toph?" Sokka jerked his attention to the girl 

"Someone's in the cave, it's Azula" Her face was stone cold now, a strike change from her saudade remembrance

Maku smiled, "Woo, more friends"

"No, these aren't friends, Maku" Katara corrected cautiously 

" EEEEEEK!"

"Spirits, what now!?" Sokka screamed as blasting shriek came from their end of the tunnel 

Dozens of flutterbats soar past them in groups of hundreds, all screaming and screeching, they were probably scared from Azula's power and seeking refuge. 

" FUCK!" The Water Tribe boy ducked down, covering his head with his hands but some of the cinders from his torch landed on Appa, startling him more than it burnt 

The bison howled and spasmed frantically from the shock, temporarily uncoordinated and uncaring of frankly what happened right now. He screamed and the group huddled around him, trying to calm the animal down.

"He's freaking out!" 

"Appa! It's okay! You're okay!" Aang shouted over his friend's anxiety 

But Appa didn't listen, he couldn't listen- not when he was screeching so loudly. 

The bison's hind legs kicked the walls, causing the structure to shake from the sheer force of his power, there was a loud rumble and Toph hardly think before her feet were running towards- 

"KATARA!" 

The Avatar lunged at the Waterbender, the impact caused them to tumble to the ground and fell a couple meters away then- 

BOOM!

The unstable rocks plunged down from the ceiling, right under where Katara would have been standing if she hadn't jumped her. The dozens of large rocks created a wall that separated them from the rest. 

Toph let a low groan escape her, she took most of the blow and dammit did that fucking hurt.

Katara, who was laying on top of the girl, jumped off her and rushed over to the wall, "Sokka! SOKKA?! Are you okay!?"

As Toph stood up, they could hear Sokka from the other side of the wall, " Uh, we're all okay! And Appa's cool now! Are you guys okay?!"

"We're fine!"

"We're gonna try and move the rock, so just stay-" Aang shouted before Toph cut him off 

"No! Don't move it! It's too unstable!" She screamed, that fall, combined with Azula's continued wreckage, this place could collapse any moment, "If we move even another rock, this entire place could cave in!"

"Then what do you suppose we do then, Avatar?" Sokka remarked snarkily 

"Just-! Just leave it!" Then she called out for her badgermole, "Wander, take them another way outta here! Me and Katara'll find another way out! We'll meet you outside!"

The musty smell of smoke filled her nose, Katara must have lit a touch. She was lucky that one of them had rolled over on their side. 

" Hey Sokka, I just came up with a new song; me and my buddy Sokka" Moku said as he began to find a rhythm on his hand drum 

" Nooooo! Don't leave me with these guys!"





After their departure, Toph and Katara began to walk silently down their tunnel as Sokka, Aang and the nomads went down their own, following after Wander. 

After some silence, Toph had just remembered that she and Katara were alone. And they haven't been alone since their ki-... Since they were by the stream. And Katara still wasn't really talking to her, what was she supposed to do? Should she ask about it? Would that be weird? 

It would put the Waterbender on the spot, wouldn't it? But is she just supposed to sit around and stress over it? That didn't sound fair but at the same time she didn't want to rush the girl... 

Why was this so confusing!? 

This was worse than dealing with Zuko or even Azula! Who is now like the new Zuko or something? Was she gonna chase them around the world now? Is she just the stronger version of Zuko? 

Well, they're their own people but they both share a common goal (which is literally her head) and both sounded really fucked up. Like, super fucking twisted and it sounded like this was years upon years of abuse just piled up. How would she be able to talk through this with them if neither could recognize the problem in the first place- 

Wait shit, Toph is supposed to be thinking about Katara. It really hurt to have Katara just flat out not talk to her, she was Toph's friend first and crush second. It hurt to not speak to her, or have her not even respond to her jokes. Toph understood that she probably has her reasons as to why and she respects that! But… 

It doesn't make it any less painful to know that she was the reason their relationship is really awkward right now… 

"I only have one torch," Katara spoke, her arm was raised and holding the torch out in front of her as they walked side by side, "But it'll burn out in two hours"

"We'll get out by then, we have to," She replied before chuckling nervously, "Good thing we have each other… Uh for company, you know?"

She felt her eyes on her, "Yeah"

And then the silence fell again. 

Good thing we have each other for company!? Is she fucking stupid!? What that fuck was that, what the fuck is she even saying!?

Toph hoped that they made it out of here quick, that way she won't have to deal with anymore anxiety of having literal fucking stupidity spur out of her mouth. 

Toph felt Katara's heart speed up and she paid close attention to it. What was wrong? Is she okay? "Are things gonna be weird between us now…? Forever?" Katara asked, voice echoing off the cavern walls

"Why would they be?" She gulped 

"Because," The Avatar heard her take a deep breath. Katara didn't dare turn her head to look at her, they continued walking and Toph felt her grasp desperately at her hand, she stayed silent, "I… I really, really like you"

"I like you too" She found the words jump from her mouth before she even realized what was happening, her cheeks flushed after finally admitting it

"I really wanted to- you know , to happen that day. But…"

All the pieces clicked together almost instantaneously and Toph had true clarity, "But it isn't the right time?"

She stopped walking to face the 14 year old, and her fear of saying the wrong thing disappeared as she felt Katara turn to face her, her hand tightening on hers. 

" Yes. We're in the middle of a war," She bent down slightly and buried her face in the crook of her neck, Toph stood up straight and allowed her, "I don't wanna lose you," She whispered into her neck, " And I don't want you to stop liking me either" 

That made sense. They were in a war, fighting in the front lines. They were in charge of ending this, of stopping the Fire Nation and neither knew what the future will bring. Either could die tomorrow, hell , they could die right now. 

They have so many other things to focus on; they need to get out of this cave, they have to make it to the Si Wong Desert, Toph needs to train, they need to defeat the Fire Lord before the summer's end. There is just so much to do, how would they- whatever they are, have time for… 

This? 

But she said none of that, she only gently nudged the girl up out from her neck. Katara straightened herself and Toph smiled up at her, "That isn't gonna happen, Waterbug," She cooed, "It's fine , there's no rush. We can take things at whatever pace we want. Though," She began even softer than before, somewhat embarrassed, "...I do like holding hands…"

At least all her feelings were out on the table, there was really no going back for either of them. They both are aware how the other feels about the other, about the entire situation as a whole. 

They can take their time, they're still kids, kids in a war but kids nonetheless. There was no need for them to do or commit to anything they weren't ready for, either of them. 

Katara snorted, cupping Toph's face and squishing her cheeks, she pressed her nose against the shorter girl's, " Of course you do, you dork" 

Toph smiled crookedly and held the hands holding her face, standing on her tiptoes in order to even come close to the other's height. They stood there for a moment, giggling to each other, faces flushed deep reds and hearts pounding in their chests. 

Why was she so worried about this again? Why did she spend restless nights, dwelling over the worst possible scenarios?

She could physically feel the stress over this fade away as if it was nothing more than a faint memory of anxiety. Katara didn't hate her . If she did, she would have just fucking killed her back at the stream, because Katara is powerful , and fearless and refuses to suffer to make others comfortable. Toph felt just a little more than a fool for ever doubting their strong friendship, their blooming relationship. 

They'll take their time, they'll go slow, they'll take small steps and won't do anything crazy. Because they don't need to and that thought sounded freeing. 

"I uh…" Toph chuckled, "I think we better find a way out of here before your torch burns out" Even though she said this, she made no effort to prey herself away from the Waterbender

"Oh right, we can die in here," Katara grinned before taking her hands away from her face and taking a step back, she held the hand that didn't hold the torch out, "You wanna hold hands? Wow, I think this is the first time either of us actually asked , usually we just… did it"

The Earthbender took a hold of her hand, "Weird right?" 

___________________

  CRACK 

BOOM! 

CRACK, CRACK 

BOOOM! 

Azula has been destroying dead ends and blowing up rocks for hours now, creating a pathway for her and her friends as they offered a sort of commentary. Every so often a swarm of cave animals like flutterbats would fly past them from the loud noises.

"Okay, how about this: would you rather… date a girl or a boy?" Ty Lee gave the millionth would you rather so far in an effort to pass the time  

"That's easy, if I had to choose it would be a girl," The Firebender said as she shot through another wall, "The girl would have to be as an amazing Firebender as me though, or else how would we strike fear into our enemies as we conquer the Earth Kingdom?"

Mai folded her arms, "Boys are annoying. Girls are less annoying"

Ty Lee clapped her hands cheerfully, "I would choose a girl too! They're so much prettier than boys! I'm glad we all have the same mind!" 

Is this what their searching has come to? At this rate, Ty Lee is going to somehow talk them into stopping to braid each other's hair. 

"Oh, don't let the cave-in get you down-"

"Don't let the falling rocks turn your smile into a frown-"

"When the tunnels are darkest, that's when you needa clown, hey!"

"Don't let the cave-in get you down, Sokka!"

The three stopped where they stood as the echoing voice bounced around their walls, it came from down the tunnel on the right. 

It was that hippie Earth Kingdom slime!

"Ooo! What a pretty song!"

"Yes, it's beautiful. Why don't we go ask for an encore, girls?" 

___________________

"But instead of a tour, we just played Pai Sho for like, three hours" 

"You're serious? There I thought you were getting shown his- I dunno, clown outfit collection but you were actually just playing a game basically the entire time?" 

"Pretty much. But Bumi's a cool guy, you gotta stick around next time!"

Toph and Katara have been walking down their tunnel way for the past hour and a half, continuing to hold hands with the Avatar leading the other in the right direction. They were just conversing about what happened in Omashu. 

It felt so good to just word vomit on Katara again, if you get past all her interrupting with her own comments, Katara was a pretty good listener most of the time. 

The Waterbender laughed and then sighed with a small smile, "I'm sorry I was basically ignoring you these past few days"

"Don't worry about it, I understand you were just really conflicted" She waved a hand at her 

"It doesn't make what I did any right, I'm really sorry, Toph. I hope you didn't get worried that I hated you or anything"

Worried? That Katara hated her? What, of course not. It's not like she was constantly thinking about it, consuming her ever waking thought in fear of that exact thing. It's not even that part of the reason she even wanted to go here was to act as a distraction from it. 

But no, she wasn't worried at all. 

She blew air from her mouth, "I knew you didn't hate me. I'm way too amazing for you to hate!"

"I guess you're right with that, but you can be irritating" She rolled her eyes 

"And don't forget disgusting!"

"I'm gonna make you eat something with actual nutritional value even if it's the last thing I do"

"Bugs have plenty of nutrients! I don't get why you and Sokka don't get that!"

Katara retorted back but Toph didn't hear it. Her attention shot towards the weight and water of the bodies of animals a couple hundred meters away.

It were badgermoles. 

And it was a whole bunch of them...

The Earthbender stopped and held the girl back from continuing. Katara gave her a puzzled look before they heard a rumbling growl come from down the tunnel.

"RRGGGGG..." One of them snarled and the entire pack of five giant badgermoles took large steps out of the shadows and into the light. 

Their hearts were beating so fast, they were angry- furious. Their teeth bared and backs hunched in a defensive stance around the two girls who were mere specks compared to the masters. 

Katara breathed in quickly and unconsciously tightened her grip on Toph's hand, "They're uh- They're a lot bigger than Wander"

"Wander's a just tiny guy," She spoke calmly, if either of them freak out, so will the animals, "But these guys aren't any more dangerous than him, they're just angry"

Why are they so upset? Was it them? Did they not want anyone in their caves? No, that didn't make sense. Toph respected their home, she didn't move a single pebble-

But Azula did… And she's moving much more than a couple rocks, she's disrespecting the sacred original masters by forging her own path in their tunnels. 

Boom! 

Another crash of lightning must have caused more rocks to explode from miles away from their spot. The Badgermoles reacted almost immediately, screeching and howling in rage, their screams filled up the small cavern.

"Uh! Calm down, badgermoles!" Katara shouted, unsure of what to do, "Do something, Toph! You're the Badgermole expert!"

"I got it!" The Avatar hastily pulled her banjo out from the strap on her back. 

Badgermoles love music.

She strummed the first few chords.

  "Two lovers, forbidden from one another-"

"A war divides their people-"

"And a mountain divided them apart-"

"Built a path to be together-"

She sang over their yawping and the moment they realized what she was doing, they began to slowly calm down. She continued to play, they weren't docile yet. 

"Secret tunnel- 

"Secret tunnel-"

"Through the mountain- secret, secret, secret, secret tunnel-"

"Two lovers, destined for one another-"

"But the war still divides their people-"

"So they build a tunnel through the mountain-"

"And now they can be together forever..."

The Badgermoles grew quiet, eyes closed as they huddled around their tiny, Earthbending brethren. They circled around them and Toph slowly lowered her instrument, "I know why you're angry and I'm sorry that someone is doing this to your home. We're gonna get them out" 

The animals blinked in understanding, they trusted her. One of them bowed their head in front of the two, wanting them to ride them to the source. 

Boom! 

"Fuck, come on!" Toph scooped Katara up bridal style and leaped onto the badgermole's head 

___________________

Sokka let another growl escape his throat as Chong and his lovers had gone on about utter nonsense. He had just gotten them to stop singing that stupid song that was telling him to cheer up. Well he doesn't wanna cheer up, okay!? He's stuck in a dark, cold cave with a dying light source with crazy people and is separated from his sister!

Aang held onto his forearm with one hand and hand another hand on Appa's side, keeping his bison calm and he had just laughed at one of their dumb stories. 

"But whatever you guys do, don't visit the Serpent's Pass. I hear that there's a giant serpent living there" Chong said 

"Really? I had no idea" The Water Tribe boy remarked sarcastically with an eyeroll

"How could you not know?" Lily asked, "It's got serpent in the name"

He face palmed, "I was being sarcastic! Spirits, where in the world is the-" 

CRACK 

BOOM! 

A shot of lightning blasted at the wall to their right and Sokka screamed, " WATCH OUT!" Before delving right onto Chong, falling onto the floor and successfully getting him out of the way of the attack

Toph was right, Azula was here. 

The man blinked from under him, "Hey thanks!" He glanced over to the source, "But it looks like we finally found your friends"

He stood up, taking out his club and facing the three girls, " THEY'RE NOT OUR FRIENDS!" 

"You guys stay back! We'll handle this!" Aang said as he held his boomerang 

Sokka charged forward, ducking as the girl with the buns flung three knives in his direction, he pounced forward and swung at her, to which she reeled back, taking step back after step back as he continued to try and attack. 

The girl with braided hair cartwheeled to Aang and as she landed on her hands, he tossed his boomerang underneath her, causing her to lose her balance and fall right on her back. He stood over her and was about to knock her unconscious until he leaped back, narrowly avoiding a burst of hot, blue fire.

Azula smirked as she charged at the 12 year old, he yelped and Wander was quick to come to the rescue, he stomped onto the ground, launching the Firebender into the air, leaving her to barely hold on to a rock dangling from the ceiling. 

The boy smiled, "That's one way to get rid of her!"

But it appeared he spoke too soon because Azula merely swung from off her rock and landed right on top of Sokka, causing him to fall on the ground and onto his stomach in the middle of his fight against the goth one, "Dammit…"

Aang was about to run to his aid but was bashed in the face with a quick kick to his nose by the pink girl, which left him stumbling backwards. Ouch

RUMBLE! 

Suddenly, a giant (and when Sokka says giant, he means giant) badgermole emerged out from the ground (seriously, the thing was bigger than Wander and Appa combined . Wait, didn't Toph mention once that Wander was smaller than normal?) With Katara and Toph on their head. 

He never believed he would ever be so happy to see his annoying little sister and that stupid goober in his life. 

The boy laughed, using the temporary distraction to shove Azula off his back and stand up, "You guys are okay!"

"Of course we are!" Toph exclaimed, jumping off the animal and the second her feet touched the ground, she blew a powerful gust of air in the direction of the angsty girl, who was coming up from behind Sokka holding a knife.

She was blown back and slammed into the cavern wall with an 'oof!' By the time she hit the ground, she was out cold.

Azula snarled at the group, charging forward with fiery fists but Katara was quicker, throwing up a wall of water, the force evaporating and canceling out their attacks. 

The Firebender backtracked, unable to see through the thick steam. Using this to her advantage, Toph quickly snaked up to behind Aang, guiding his arm up at the ceiling and signaling him to throw the boomerang at a perfect spot to which he obeyed. 

RUMBLE 

The force from the weapon hitting the perfect weak point of the cave cashed dozens of rocks to come falling down from the ceiling, slamming and crushing Azula and Ty Lee, safely rendering both of them unconscious. 

Another rumble and the tunnel shook. The cave they were in right now, it was too small, too unstable. It was bound to collapse any second most likely due to Azula and their weak points, they need to get out of here now! 

"Let's go!" Sokka shouted, grabbing Chong's hand, who was also holding Moku's hand, who was also holding Lily's hand, and dashing down the tunnel

Aang easily guided Appa to following and Katara chased after them. Toph was about to follow suit with Wander but hesitated, her feet kept her in her spot.

Cocking her head around, she sensed the three girls still there, still unconscious.

Dammit... 

"Toph, what're you DOING?!" Sokka screeched further down the cavern, his voice barely audible from the intense shifting of rock

The Avatar weightlessly scooped up the three girl's and Wander bent down so she could gently rest them on him, "I'm not leaving them here! They'll die!" 

No one deserved that, not even the people who disrespected the badgermoles' homes. 

____________________

"I can't believe you took them with us!" 

"I dunno about you guys, but I really don't feel like having the deaths of three teenagers on my shoulders!" 

"Toph's right, no one deserves to die"

"No Twinkletoes, only the people who deserve it do"

The group had just made it out of the secret tunnel, with the guide of Toph and Wander. They were outside the cave now and Toph knew it was night, it was colder and quieter than it was from when they had first entered.

Toph took Azula and the two girls off Wander's back, placing them gently on the ground. They'll be fine out here, and when they wake, they won't even have their tank, unless they want to cross the entire mountain to go get it. This works in their favor still. She hoped none of them hit their heads too hard, it'll leave a bruise but they'll be fine for the most part. 

And holy crap, they were in there the entire day. Between nearly dying on multiple occasions and getting seperated, it wasn't worth it. 

"And then we found probably like six or seven huge badgermoles! And they were really angry about Azula being in the cave!" Katara was epically explaining their story to the two interested boys, "And then Toph pulled out her banjo and sang to them to calm them down, and it worked!" 

Nevermind, it was really worth it. 

"Woah, you gotta teach me the chords then, funky lover girl" Chong said 

"Uh actually, I just sang the secret tunnel song. Badgermoles like any music!" She grinned before patting Wander on the leg, "Right, Wander?" He groaned in agreement 

"Wow, so while you had an amazing time with Toph the badgermole whisperer, I was stuck with those musical lunatics!" Sokka whined, crossing his arms as Momo flew onto his shoulder 

Aang laughed, "No way! I really liked all their songs!"

"Yeah, don't be such a wet blanket, Sokka" Katara mocked jokingly 

"I'm not a wet blanket! YOU'RE A WET BLANKET!" 

Notes:

Katara and Toph made up and are now on the same page regarding the others feelings for each other, you know what that means…

THEY'RE TOGETHER!!!

Well, technically.

They're new to this, they're not going to be referring to each other as "girlfriend" yet or even seeing each other like that. They just like each other and know that the other likes them as well. They'll hold hands, maybe even kiss each other on the cheek but for right now, that's all they'll do and that's okay, they'll move at their own pace because there really isn't any rush to do things they don't wanna do!!! They're happy with each other!!!

I bet you didn't think they would get together, did you? Yep, I totally threw you in for a curve ball, didn't I?

(Also YES the musical nomads are all married FIGHT ME-)

Well anyway, besides that! Zuko and Iroh- or should I say Lee and Mushi had finally made it to Omashu, they'll be staying there with new lives to escape the Fire Nation! And it seems that Zuko's fire, that had once shined so bright to kill the Avatar, is nothing more than a tiny flame at this point. Maybe his life here in Omashu won't be that bad…

Toph and the gaang also saved Azula, Mai and Ty Lee's lives. I dunno if you caught it but when they're saving them, there is a VERY important distinction between her and Aang specifically.

"I dunno about you guys, but I really don't feel like having the deaths of three teenagers on my shoulders!"

"Toph's right, no one deserves to die"

"No Twinkletoes, only the people who deserve it do"

While Aang believes that no one, even the worst of the worst, deserves death, Toph believes more in that if they REALLY do deserve it, as in they know they donked up and STILL refuse to change or amend for their wrong doings, then yes, they should suffer and quite possibly die. That is a major difference between them. Which also speaks volumes on how exactly she sees Azula (and Mai and Ty Lee). She doesn't think they're bad, well, obviously she does but she also understands that they're young. That Azula had come from the same fucked up family as Zuko and Iroh and is probably just misguided. She isn't going to let Azula go unhelped basically, she's stubborn.

Chapter 10: Home

Summary:

On their way to the Si Wong Desert to get to Wan Shi Tong's Library, the gaang finds themselves stopping in a town that hits a little too close to home for Toph.

Probably becuase it is home.

It's Gaoling.

Notes:

There's another song in this chapter!!! It's called Chóng ér fēi (which means Fireflies), it is typically used as a goodbye song and focuses on strong relationships. Maybe that can hint at what is gonna happen this chapter ;)
I just think the song is so beautiful that I just had to add it in!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Cave of Two Lovers proved itself to be a wonderful shortcut, significantly cutting their passage from Omashu to all the way down to the south of the Earth Kingdom by half, saving them much time. And as a plus, Toph got to wander around the caves that the very first Earthbenders created! 

But something else that could have matched the greatness of seeing her masters was being able to make up with Katara- to just let all her feelings out and get the whole story straight. 

They were taking everything slow. It's only been three days since then and so far, it's been going fine. The only thing that was different is that they were both aware of their feelings for each other now, so there was nothing really to tell Aang or Sokka (they practically knew as it was anyhow). 

But currently, the team was traveling through a large valley with Toph and Katara riding on Wander's back and Aang and Sokka flying high above on Appa. The Waterbender had sat behind her in her usual place, pressed up against her back with her arms wrapped securely under her arms. 

"-And then the banker said, 'do I look like I'm made of money?" Katara just finished the punch line of her joke and grinned, waiting for her response 

Toph bit the inside of her cheek to keep from smiling, "You suck at jokes, you know that?"

"Shut up," The girl behind her gave she a light push, "Watch it, I can kick your ass"

She chuckled softly and didn't respond. Maybe Katara could beat her in Waterbending but she could never if Toph was Earthbending… Or maybe she could? Katara was the best Waterbender she knew and she was the greatest Earthbender in the world… Maybe they would tie? They should fight sometime, see who would win if either could. 

Katara was so powerful, it was hard not to admire it. The pure strength behind every blow, Toph felt it every time she fought people, it almost made her want to run into more enemies, just so she could feel the mighty vibrations bounce off the Waterbender (it was completely unreasonable and she would never actually put any of her friends into danger but the thought was sort of tempting).

Suddenly, she felt the large body of water that was Appa floating above them take a sharp right, heading towards the steep, rocky hillsides of the vast valley. Where were Aang and Sokka going? Didn't Sokka say they were going to be keeping straight for a couple miles? Was there a change of plans, did they need to make a stop? 

"Uh, do you know where they're going? Did we have a stop on Sokka's schedule?" Toph asked cautiously 

She felt Katara look up and turn her head in the direction of the shrinking view of the flying bison, "Huh, I don't think so. I guess we should just follow them, we shouldn't get separated"

Wander eased to their right, Toph telling him occasionally when to turn or where Appa was at the moment. The badgermole seemed just as confused as her, she pet his back reassuringly. At least they weren't being led by two crazy people-... Nevermind. 

They continued after the three for a while before Toph realized just where exactly the fuck they were going. She could recognize those rocky cliffs and wide open fields anywhere.  

They were going to Gaoling.

Why were they traveling there? She was 95% sure that this wasn't on the schedule, someone would have told her. Why didn't anyone tell her anything!? Wasn't she the Avatar or did everyone just forget that fact?! 

Alright alright, it's okay. Maybe Sokka needed a bag or they were low on food or something like that. Gaoling has a really good market, they would be quick. Spirits, what if everyone hates her there still? No, that's insane. After everything they did for the territory already, they have to like her. They won't try to throw her in jail or try to publicly execute her, not again.  

But what if they don't? What if they chase her out of the town again? What if her friends get hurt? What if the Fire Nation is there, they could die just like-

Okay , she really needs to calm down. 

It was just a town, it was where she grew up. Nothing bad was going to happen. And even if it did, Toph was strong and her friends were too. She wasn't alone and whatever happened, they could handle it together. It won't be that bad. It can't be.

But was this the right time? Was it too soon? She felt like she was picking at a scab, it's only bound to bleed again if she kept bothering it (but it won't ever be as bad as when she first got it, she had to remember that). No, she can't think like that. This wasn't anything bad, all they were probably doing was going to get supplies so of course Toph could walk in there and feel fine. 

Again, it was just a town. 

In the midst of her inner turmoil, the Avatar had just barely registered that they had come to a stop. It wasn't until Katara had grabbed her hand and tugged her off the badgermole with her, unaware that she was trying to talk herself out of a mini panic attack. 





It seemed as though time couldn't go by any faster because before the Avatar had any time to even blink, they were suddenly square in the middle of the marketplace, walking past dozens of people. She knew this place better than the back of her hand, she knew where every merchant stand was, baker, and where and when it got the most crowded during the day. 

And it was exactly like how she remembered it. It was always bustling with so much life. The combination of so many familiar smells, smells she hasn't smelt in what felt like years flooded her senses. It left her a stupid mess of flashing memories. It was nearly too much. But she could handle it, it was just a town she had to keep remembering. 

Just a town, just a town, just a town, just a-

"Where are we?" Katara asked, glancing around the market as they walked through

"Just a town" Toph nearly smacked herself on the head for that, those are inside thoughts 

"Yeah but it isn't just any town" Aang grinned cheekily, nudging the Earthbender with his elbow

Sokka folded his arms, "I bet you can't guess where we are right now, Toph!" 

Is he serious? Was he just fucking with her? What the fuck is wrong with them?! Why would they bring her here if they knew all what happened- 

Oh fucking shit, they forgot. Didn't they? 

"Where are we?" She remarked sarcastically 

" Gaoling! We're in Gaoling! Your hometown!" The Airbender cheered, shaking her happily, "Isn't it great!"

Great as in on her last day here, she was supposed to get literally executed but escaped and was chased out of the town by an angry mob threatening to kill her or great as in that her last true connection with this place and her family was the badgermole by her side? She twitched and took in a deep breath. 

It's just a town, it's just a town, it's just a town. Nothing here is bad. They didn't realize.  

Toph felt Katara come up from behind her, "Uh… I dunno if coming here was your..." She paused, trying to find the right words, " Best idea, guys…" 

Sokka frowned his brow, "What do you mean? This was a great idea! Toph gets to see her old town and her fam-..." 

...

"Yeah"

In one swift motion, Sokka silently plopped down on his knees and held his hands up into the air towards the Avatar, "TOOOOOOPH! I'M SORRY! I FORGOOOOT! I'M SO, SO, SO SORRY! SORRY, SORRY, SORRY, SORRY, SORRY!"

All the screaming began to draw attention to themselves, people began giving them funny looks as they passed. 

" SOKKA!" Toph shouted, grabbing her friend's face and squishing his crying cheeks, "It's o-kay! You didn't realize!"

She pulled him up to standing and he wrapped his arms around her tightly, sobbing sorrily into her hair, Toph pat his back. 

"Um..? What didn't we realize?" Aang scratched under his turban, "Am I missing something?" 

Aang didn't know? But didn't she tell him that one time- no that was about where she used to live. What about when she- no, not there either. Shit, they never told the poor boy what caused her to leave Gaoling in the first place, did they? 

"Don't worry about it, Twinkle Toes," She waved him off before grabbing his hand in her own, tugging him along, "Come on, me and Wander know all the best spots in Gaoling!" 

It's just a town. A town where she grew up in. A town that she knew better, inside and out, than anything else in the entire world. A town that can't hurt her because she was way too strong to allow it to. If they don't need anything, she might as well enjoy her time here while she can. She won't allow herself to get brought down because of a place of all things!

Toph showed them all around the city. She started with the closest thing in their area: it was an iguana parrot that had always used to hang around by a cart that sold the best fried dough. He didn't have a name but Toph liked to call him Scream because he screamed a lot (listen, no one said she was good at names. She named Wander Wander because he likes to wander around). 

Two years ago, she taught him curses and when the group went to pay the bird a visit, the first thing he did when he saw them was shriek, "FUCK YOU!" Which made Aang cover his mouth to muffle a giggle while Sokka howled with laughter. 

Toph told them why he said that and Karara scolded her through her own efforts to conceal her own cackles. The owner of the fried dough cart profusely apologized, saying how his pet had just started cursing not too long ago for no reason! The man said that someone must have taught him when he wasn't aware as the three all side eyed a grinning Toph. 

That incident made the Avatar feel… pretty good. Actually, that swearing iguana parrot gave her the confidence to continue on, to show her friends around with a sort of pride for her experiences. She had so many things to show them! 

The next thing was east of Gaoling, it was the school she used to attend before she had to leave. It wasn't big or as prestigious as something like Ba Sing Se University but it was nice enough, she supposed. They obviously didn't go inside but she did manage to show them the front and the small courtyard. Toph didn't like school but what kid in their right mind did? 

She felt the familiar heartbeats of her old classmates around them but if they noticed her or not, none of them came over. She found that hurting just a little more than she thought it would've, they weren't that close anyhow. She usually hung out with Wander anyway. 

Toph recalled the days when she would show off to her peers her Earthbending skills, creating large statues and monuments of their latest interests out of the earthen ground outside. It was fun to listen to their gasps and praise, she really liked the attention. But eventually teachers would then come and scold her for her bending on the property. But the second their backs turned though, she would bring back up the stone. 

After showing them her educational prison, Sokka asked if she had anything a little further from the town's hub after spying a few roaming Fire Nation soldiers nearby. Toph had a new spot in mind anyway.

She took them to a cave outside of town, it was big, deep and dark and frankly, none of them wanted to go exploring inside any cave for a long time after their mishap in the Cave of two Lovers which was understandable. They loitered outside of it, surrounded by rocky cliff sides and long, grassy plains. There was a tiny rock hut a couple hundred feet away, next to it was a much larger one. One was for her and the other was for Wander, they used to go out here and relax a lot. The badgermole eagerly sniffed his hut, fondly remembering the familiar scent. 

She remembered taking her dads' here a lot. They spent countless hours here, trying to learn seismic sense from her, their lessons had failed terribly (none of them could wrap their heads around seeing with your feet). But after a couple times, it became just an excuse for her to spend more time with them. 

But regardless of those recollections, Toph had fun showing her friends around. Revisiting old memories didn't always need to hurt, they could be fun and warm and nice. Not every evocation needed to bring her to the brink of weaver. She grew up here, she couldn't forget Gaoling even if she tried. 

"These places are great and all but," Sokka slid a hand across a stone, "When are we gonna see Earth Rumble! You've been building it up for soooooo long and this is the perfect opportunity to finally go!"

"What's Earth Rumble?" Aang asked, he felt as though he was asking too many questions lately 

"Oh boy..." Katara rolled her eyes as Momo lolled out on her shoulder

Toph grinned crookedly, folding her arms, "Only the best thing in the entire world, the best Earthbenders compete against each other in epic brawls to try and get the championship belt!" She punched the air, "And I was the champion for four years in a row!"

"Wow! That's really cool!"

"Yeah, we have to go!" The 15 year old smiled, "Please! I need to see this awesomeness with my own eyes!" 

The idea of going back to the place which led to the worst things happening in her life… didn't make her feel nearly as bad as she expected. It actually sounded… fun. Fun to watch lousy Earthbenders fight wrongfully for the title belt, to make fun of them, to listen to her friends get all excited about it. Toph wanted to go. This was just a town. 

"Alright alright, we'll go. But they usually don't start till later on in the night so we're gonna have to wait a little" 

Sokka cheered, " YES!"

____________________

Time had gone much quicker than Toph expected and now it was late at night, they were walking towards Earth Rumble, Appa and Wander followed close behind as Momo was being cradled like a baby in Aang's arms.

She could feel the rumble and shake of the vibrations as they grew near, listening to the fights and tournaments that were already going on. They were late (she was late). 

An empty feeling in her stomach began to form, twisting and turning in a painful throb and a deep ache spurred throughout her body. What was happening? Why was she so sweaty all of a sudden? Her fists clenched, nails digging into her coarse palms and knuckles turning white. 

Toph felt her pulse race, heart pounding against her ribcage and it felt wrong. Wrong, wrong, wrong. This wasn't right, it wasn't anything . She can't go in, she can't. She wanted to, she wanted to enjoy this as much as her friends will but she can't. Why can't she? 

It was just a town, it was just a town, it was just a town. It was just a-

She was so sure about going before, what was wrong with her now? What made now different from earlier ? All they're going to do is watch a couple guys fight each other, that was fun. She liked that. So why couldn't she go in? Why was she having second thoughts now? Why was she being such a baby? Nothing in there could hurt her or her friends, that she knew for a fact. 

Maybe it was because she grew to hate the sound of scraping metal. Or being hoisted up into the air from an alloy cage. Or that she wasn't there to save them. 

Katara was closest to her, she noticed her ragid breathing first, "Toph? You okay?"

She shook her head frantically, grasping onto the Waterbenders hand like a life line as they continued to walk, "I can't go in"

"Why not? Are you okay?" Aang asked with worry so intertwined into his voice 

"I was fine before," Toph snarled, angry at herself. She squeezed her eyes shut and used her free hand to palm at her forehead, letting go of Katara's hand, "I dunno what's wrong with me now"

Sokka rested a hand on her shoulder from behind her in a comforting way, "It's okay. We don't have to go in if you don't wanna"

That was a fucking lie, it almost made her chuckle. Sokka wanted to see this more than all three of them combined . There was no way she was going to allow him to miss it. 

They had all stopped at this point, they were only a little bit away from entering, you could hear the blaring screams and cheers from the audience from out here. 

She shook her head again, forcing out a strained grin, "No, you guys go in. I'm gonna stay out here, you guys enjoy the show, it's really cool"

"Are you sure? I can stay out here with you, keep you company" Katara offered 

"I got all the company I need," Toph gestured to to Appa and Wander, "You go in, I wanna hear all about how much you hated it- cause I know you're gonna hate it"

She hummed, not wanting to leave the Earthbender but also not wanting to push it any more, " Fine. But if you need us, just- I dunno, cause an Earthquake or something. Am I clear?"

"As a crystal, Waterbug"

Aang gently pushed Momo into her arms, "Alright! Can you hold Momo?" The lemur chittered excitedly, climbing out of her arms and crawling onto her head, this time making sure to not touch her headband

" Woo-hoo! We'll see you in a little bit, Toph!" Sokka darted off into the giant underground torment 

Gaoling was the same. It still had all her favorite spots, nothing had changed. So why did everything feel so… 

Unreal.

That everything she had remembered, the school, Scream, the huts, none of it changed a bit. Maybe… She changed?

If this was her home, why did it feel so far from it? 

____________________

Zuko had just come back with Iroh from their long day of work. They had ended up getting the job at Kuo's fruit stand and now they were… Fruit merchants… 

And the job wasn't hard, it was the shame and boredom he had obtained from it that was the terrible part. But his uncle seemed to have no complaints, he was grateful for the job and was great with talking to customers. Zuko, on the other hand, tended to snap at people if they couldn't decide between the mango or the papaya. Who cares, just pick one!

But now they were… Home. Should he consider this home? They were living here in Omashu with no clear intention of leaving. It had a roof, running water, it was basically a home. The words came foreign to him. Home brought him back to empty palace walls or the dark, clad metal of the ship. This place was just a tiny apartment in the mass of the giant city of Omashu. It was a nice change from sleeping in the streets, under newspapers for nearly two weeks at least. 

It was small and very simple, neither of them having many items to hold though as uncle was continuing to get tips from happy customers (why did he even get tips? Who the fuck tips a fruit merchant?) , he began talking about purchasing some plant life or some nice ornaments to 'really make this place feel like a home' as he liked to put it.

The Firebender slipped off his shoes as the old man began to prepare dinner, "I feel like having some nice cabbage soup tonight, what do you think, Nephew?" He asked as he began taking out one of their few pots 

"Sure" Was all he said before he stepped outside to their little balcony, shutting the door behind him. He just wanted some peace and quiet after having to listen to the deafening crowd from today. 

Zuko stared out into the city, it was late now and it was completely dark save for a couple lit lanterns that hung out in the dead streets. The only sound he heard was the warm breeze of the wind, calling his name as it brushed in his short hair. 

This was his home now. Here, in Omashu with Uncle Iroh. He could lead a happy life here, as Lee the Nonbender with his Uncle Mushi. The part that was dreading the entire idea of it was drowned out by his hope for his future, which surprised him greatly. 

Omashu had many interesting spots and he heard around that their king was a nutjob. Everything felt so very real, so very human that he never wished to let it out of his grasp. This humble life with his uncle was nice….  

He's changed, he realized.

This was going to be his home, the prospect was so close to him.

____________________

Toph was sprawled out on Wander's back, her body completely off the ground and entirely on the badgermole as she waited with the animals for her friends to come out from the Earth Rumble stadium. Appa was lying next to Wander and on her stomach rested Momo, curled into a little ball. 

They have been waiting outside for nearly two and a half hours. The show should be ending soon. 

The stillness of the night air helped calm her nerves considerably from earlier. Along with getting away from the overwhelmingness of the vibrations everywhere by laying on her fuzzy friend. Feeling every little thing in and on the ground definitely did not help when you were feeling a whole wave of emotions at the same time. She still had her Water sense but the only bodies of water around were her animal buddies, and they were still and calm.

"Maybe I should've gone? I thought I was ready to go in there again, I mean, I was fine with everything else, why would Earth Rumble be any different? I love Earth Rumble," She spoke to the animals but mainly to herself, stroking the fur on Momo's back as he cooed into her, "It was all just too much I think. I couldn't go in there. I wasn't scared, just… I dunno. I dunno how I felt, I dunno how I feel"

Feelings can be so confusing when they're your own. Helping other people talk through their own? Easy, but when it's your own, it gets harder. It jumbled her logic and ability to think straight, Toph took a deep breath. 

It was her dads. 

How much time had she spent in there with them? How many battles, fake smack talks and competing had she spent in there with them, by their side and against them? 

They treated her like a person, unlike her blood parents. They loved her and knew she was strong, they never tried to coddle her like they did. She knew her blood parents' hearts were in the right place, it was well meaning protection because they couldn't understand. 

But just because they wanted to do good didn't mean they did good, that fact was an incredibly hard pill to swallow for her. But her dads never did that, they didn't see her as weak or lesser, they saw her for what she was.

"I think I just needed to be alone for a little," After she said that, Appa groaned, "Well, alone with you guys of course. You guys are great listeners"

The idea of being alone terrified her as much as it did inspire. She was independent but people needed people, and her people were gone. Toph reminded herself that she had others who were there for her; Sokka, Karara, Aang, Wander. They're here for her and she wasn't alone, she was never alone because she didn't need to be. 

Gaoling might feel like a reminiscent of fond memories to her but that didn't make the town bad, just… different

And different doesn't sound too scary. Different can be good, it's new. She will be able to make new memories in this place, not so much to replace her ones but to add onto them. 

"-Did you see how that guy went flying off the stage!? I think I saw a tooth fall out!"

"Aang nearly fainted at that"

"I get queasy around blood!"

Toph snapped out of her thoughts as she heard the footsteps of her friends and the loud voice of Sokka. They were talking to each other as they walked out of the large cave, buzzing from excitement. 

The Avatar sat up, staying in her spot on Wander and keeping Momo on her lap, "Hey guys, how was the show? Just as amazing as I said it'd be?"

"It was okay-"

Katara started but Sokka shoved past her, standing on his tiptoes to get a better look at the girl atop the badgermole, "Holy shit, it was amazing!" He shouted before punching his hand with his other fist, "There was this one part- the guy went BAM! And the other guy was all like AUGH! And everyone went WOAH! It was so cool!"

"I still don't see the big deal, it's just a bunch of sweaty guys chucking rocks at each other, you had the right idea on missing it, Toph" Katara folded her arms  

The Earthbender grinned, "Ah-hah! I told you you were gonna hate it!"

"Having big, sweaty guys chucking rocks at each other is the whole point of what makes it so good!" The Water Tribe boy argued, "Don't you dare disrespect the sacredness that is Earth Rumble Six! This is probably the best thing I've ever seen in my entire life!"

Aang looked up at Toph, "He got really into it"

That comment caused her to chuckle and lean forward slightly, "Who won?"

"Oh man! It was this really cool guy! I was cheering him on from the beginning and he was really handsome too!" Sokka exclaimed cheerfully, great he had another crush. First it was Teo's dad and now this random Earthbender

"Uh, I think his name was the Bowler?... Or something?" The Airbender looked up in thought 

"The BOULDER!" Sokka corrected with a screech, "After it ended, I went to get an autograph, maybe for him to sign my head or something but by the time we reached backstage, he was gone! I'm so upset!"

Sokka went on to talk about his massive crush on the fighter as Toph's mind began to block it out, his voice, along with all her other friends' voices turned to static and she was completely alone with her thoughts and racing heart. 

Did he just say The Boulder?

What the fuck? How could that even- that's not possible. What the fuck was happening? Did she hear them wrong? That doesn't even make any sense-

Toph found herself jumping off Wander and onto the ground in one motion, standing tall in front of them, "Did you say The Boulder? You know, like the rock?" 

"Well he wasn't actually a rock but that was his name, yeah," Katara nodded, "Why? Was he like your arch nemesis in Earth Rumble or something- Hey! Toph, where're you going!?"

Her feet moved faster than her mind at that point and before she knew it, Toph was sprinting away from the group. 

Katara wasn't lying. The Boulder was there. And if he was there that meant that he was-

Sokka said he was gone by the time he went in for an autograph, he was going home! 

She could hear the shouts of her friends, but they were growing smaller, less decipherable as the distance between her and them increased. They wanted her to stop, they wanted answers. Well, so did she, and she wasn't stopping. She kept running, running, running-

Her feet hit the cold stone of the road's paves and she knew she was back inside the town now. He couldn't have gone far-

Toph made a sharp turn around a lantern post, nearly tumbling onto the floor if it wasn't for the Earth that popped out from the ground and pushed her back upright. Not breaking her momentum, she kept going-

Then-

"You think the fried dough guy is still out?" 

"The one with that cursing iguana parrot?" 

Gruff voices and familiar heartbeats. That painful ache slammed back into her once again as her feet stopped, suddenly feeling as though they were nailed down to the ground. Were her senses fooling her or were they there? Walking down the road peacefully. That combined with the dark, biting night had made the entire experience feel like something out of a dream- or a nightmare. Her heart had jumped and throbbed in her throat. 

"DADS!" Toph's large eyes welled with big, watery tears and her legs had just seemed to get the memo that they should be moving and she ran as fast as her tiny body could take her to the six men who had just barely enough time to turn around as they were shoved backwards from the force of the spirit of the world

" Toph!?" Dad-Ko exclaimed, wrapping his long arms around her without any second thought 

She sobbed in his hold, burying her face into his chest. Her grip on him only tightened, if she let go they could fall apart in her arms, just like they did in her nightmares. But this wasn't a nightmare, this was real life. This was real life and her dads were alive, so fucking alive that she could hear their pulses even without her seismic sense.  

A dam had broke from deep, deep within her, the cracks that littered it had held on for as long as they could but it was all over now, it burst open and left her overwhelmed, scared and fucking shaking. But all spirits be damned if anyone thought she was going to let go anytime soon. 

"I missed you guys so much" Her voice cracked in a way that made her feel like a little kid, but she couldn't find it in herself to care as she felt her dads kneel down and properly start returning her embrace 

"We heard what happened at the Northern Water Tribe, and even what happened at the prison rigs!" She heard Dad-Po say into her hair, she felt a gentle kiss placed onto her temple, "We couldn't be prouder"

It felt so good to hear their voices again after believing she wouldn't ever have the opportunity to again. They were all talking over each other and holy crap, did she miss that.

"But what took so long getting back here? You almost made me worried!" Dad Hunter said, pulling back from the hug to get a good look at their daughter 

What took so long- what the hell is he talking about?!

"You were worried? What about me!? I thought you guys," She rubbed her eyes roughly before she felt Fire Dad's large hand come to her face and softly wipe her tears, " I thought you died…" She mumbled, voice weavering

Their heart rates spiked in shock the same way they did when she first Firebent.

"WHAT!?" Bol-Dad shouted coarsely, "What even gave you that idea?!"

'You'd be surprised what people say in their dying breath'

Zuko's voice flashed through her mind from all those months ago. 

He lied.  

But how? How did he even manage to- 

The snow, her boots. Her seismic sense was all fuzzed up because of the shit contact with the Earth. He lied and she had no idea.

This entire time… It was a lie.

A lie.

Toph wanted to cry again, to scream and kill that fucking Firebender. But those feelings quickly fizzled down to a tiny speck as she realized that it didn't matter because her dads were right here. They were here and very alive. 

A laugh bubbled in her throat and more tears slipped out from her eyes and she wrapped her arms around Bol-Dad's neck, standing on her tiptoes. She continued to laugh, "It's a long story," She choked out, "Just hug me please"

The tiny Avatar felt their thick arms wrap around her again. They were alive. Her parents were here and alive and hugging her. She had so many questions: how did Zuko know about them? What happened after she left? How was everything while she was gone? But she voiced nothing. Right now, she didn't need answers, she just needed her parents. She could wait, she's good at that. 

The guilt of their deaths didn't vanish which surprised Toph. Maybe she was still processing it all. She did still go the wrong way and costed the Southern Water Tribe, she still wasted time that could have been spent Waterbending. But she didn't want to feel this way anymore, she didn't want this bad feeling. She didn't need it. What happened, it's in the past now, it didn't matter. 

But it did matter- even if she didn't want to admit it. She somehow tightened her already impossibly tight grip on her fathers, someone will need to pry her off with a crowbar at this point. 

"Hey, where's Wander-" 

" TOOOOOOOOOOPPPPPHHHH!" 

Dad-Pher's (honestly good) question was abruptly interrupted by the cries of her friend's who were all dashing down the road towards them at full speed (spirits, did they forget that it was late and people were sleeping). They all shot up to standing on reflex.

Katara charged forward, a mass of sharp ice daggers surrounding her as she screamed, "GET AWAY FROM HER, YOU FIRE NATION SCUM!" 

"Huh?" Fire Dad looked down at his attire, and Toph could guess he was still wearing his wrestling uniform, he shook his hands in front of his face, "Oh nononono! I'm not Fire Nation!"

"That's what they all- HEY!" Sokka shouted

The boy swung his club forward and Toph stomped on the ground, a wall of rock encased him, Katara and Aang, they all struggled but the Airbender was the first to speak, "Toph! What're you doing!?"

As he said that, Wander came running up from behind them and sniffed the men excitedly. He missed them too. She chuckled as the laughs of her parents continued, scratching him in the places that Toph was never able to reach. 

Turning her attention away from her family (which proved much harder than expected), Toph looked at her friends, "Let's all just…" She let out a breath, squeezing the bridge of her nose, " Take a minute"

"So… These your friends?" Bol-Dad smiled, unsure of what to really say after three children he didn't even know tried to attack them 

"Wouldn't you like to know, you piece of-" Sokka bit before his eyes shined with recognition and his heart sped up, " The Boulder! I'm your biggest fan ever!"

Toph huffed. She was kind of having a really personal moment with her parents and of course it was interrupted by these dorks. She stomped back on the grund and the stone that trapped them fell back into the ground, "Uh yeah. These geeks are my friends" 

After he was freed, the Water Tribe boy wasted no time in running right up to the star attraction of Earth Rumble, "Can you sign my face!?" He beamed up at the man 

Bol-Dad looked down at him, "Uh, I'm off the clock but… Sure! You got a brush, kid?"

He squealed, "The Boulder just called me kid! Just wait right here!" He then ran back and over to Appa, who was standing a couple feet away 

"Is that a bison?" Dad Hunter pointed out, "Aw, did Wander get married?" 

"That's what I've been saying!" Aang laughed, "Wait, who're these guys again?" 

Right, introductions, people need those, "Oh uh, these are my… Parents, guys"

Toph heard a gasp come from Katara and Sokka fell right off Appa in surprise. Aang just blinked, good thing no one told him she supposed, "Neat! Hi, I'm Aang. Me and your daughter are best friends!" 

"Toph, I thought…" Katara came up to her and gave her hand a squeeze, telling her all she needed to without words 

She chuckled, anxiously rubbing the back of her neck, "I guess Zuko lied" When it boiled down to everything, it was kinda funny, you know, in a really twisted sort of way. He lied and Toph lost hundreds of hours of sleep and felt so fucking guilty over it. It made her want to laugh again

"So what really happened?" Sokka asked, coming back over holding a brush, "Did you guys ever meet Zuko then?" 

"Zuko? Who's that?" Dad-Po scratched his head 

It was quiet for a moment before Fire Dad said, petting Wander's snout, "Do you mean that Firebending kid with the ponytail? Him?" 

"Yeah, that's him!" Katara nodded, "You've met him?"

Dad Hunter blew air from his mouth, "A couple days after Toph left, he barges into our house and demands we tell him where the Avatar is. He tried to fight us but you know, there's six of us," He shrugged, "We went easy on him obviously and threw him out and told him you went south"

Holy shit. That makes so much more sense. Obviously Zuko couldn't beat her dads, they're so strong , why did she ever believe his stupid lie for even a second? She should have known better. If she stopped for just a moment instead of letting anger consume her, she would have realized that it didn't add up. Toph felt like an idiot.

"But what about you and your little friends, Toph!" Dad-Ko bent down slightly and looked at the kids, "That's Aang, he already said it but what about you two? The Boulder fan and…" He raised an eyebrow, " Girlfriend?" Fuck, her and Katara were still holdng hands, they let go automatically 

"Oh nonono! Well, kinda- I mean, it's just that, we wanted to, you know- at our own pace, but it's not like we're doing anything- I mean, it's more of-" Katara stammered over her words before taking in a deep breath. And with a deep red face, she raised her hand to the men, "I'm Katara! Toph's master!"

" Master?" Bol-Dad whispered curiously down at the Avatar

" Sifu , " She explained with a shrug, "Waterbenders just prefer saying that instead"

"Ah! So you're a Waterbender! Jīngrén!" He praised 

"Uh, yeah! Thanks!" She chuckled in a flustered way before pushing Sokka in front of her, "And this is my brother, Sokka! He really likes Earth Rumble!"

Her brother blushed at The Boulder, shoving the brush into his large hands, "Sign my face!"

"I think Sokka has a crush on your dad, Toph" Aang whispered loud enough so only the two girls could hear

Katara giggled and Toph covered her face with her hands, "Shut up I knooow. It was funny when it was Teo's dad, but it's gross when it's your own"

As she said that, Bol-Dad awkwardly signed his name on Sokka's face. Toph knows that fans can be crazy but she doesn't even remember anyone asking him to sign their face, so it was certainly a first (Sokka's crushes were so gross).

After the signing, he walked back over to the rest, smiling goofily, "Alright, I'm happy"

"You're not allowed near any of my parents ever" She folded her arms 

Dad-pher came up to them, pointing a thumb behind himself, "Come home with us, Toph. Your friends can come and the bison too" 

"Don't forget Momo!" Aang exclaimed, holding the lemur up from under his arms

"Right, Momo too" 





The walk back home, home home was quick, quicker than Toph really wanted it to be. Their house wasn't any different from the dozens of other houses in Gaoling, they all felt the same with their tiled roofs and small structure. And of course Wander's old stone hut was on the right, pressed right up against it. 

Toph was talking up a storm, walking by her dads' sides as her friends trailed behind. She told them about all the Waterbending she's done, her progress, literally everything that happened since she left, even including the slight mix up at the Southern Water Tribe. 

"Yeah! And she's made really good progress with Waterbending so far," Katara spoke up at one point, "Toph is training really hard to master it"

"Can we see some? I've never seen real life Waterbending before" Dad-Ko politely requested 

Sokka snorted, "You're not missing much. Trust me, nothing's more boring than watching someone just make water float" 

Katara huffed, glaring at her brother as she opened her canteen, bringing out some water and splitting it with Toph. She shot the Avatar a playful wink before whispering, "I can kick your ass" 

Toph knows that at her Waterbending skill currently, she may be able to hold a fight but she could never win against a Waterbending master as skilled as Katara. But nevertheless, it didn't hinder her determination, "Yeah right" 

Katara didn't miss a beat, lunging forward with ice frozen fingertips. She slashed at the girl but Toph reeled back in time. 

It's time to show her dads just how much stronger she's gotten. 

Toph turned on her heel as Katara had kept the momentum from her attack. The Avatar slid behind her and a water whip latched onto her ankle, she was physically stronger than the other (that's what happens when you spend six years mastering Earth and rock) and was able to effortlessly pull the Waterbender and causing her to fall on her face. 

As Toph went to stomp her down, Katara rolled to the right and jumped to her feet, she gave a short laugh. What Katara lacked in physical strength she made up in true mastery in her element. Which was great for her but bad for Toph if she ever stopped long enough to catch her. 

"Woo-hoo! Go Katara!" Sokka cheered on for his sister, they may bicker endlessly but he was her brother, of course he was going to be her cheerleader 

"Go Katara! Go Toph!" Aang added

"You can't cheer for both of them!"

"Why not?"

The Water Tribe girl waved her arms and the water around her circled around until she jerked the flat of her hands forward, sending a wave of water to the other that was sure to freeze her where she stood. 

Toph hastily created a wall of ice with the short supply she had of the element, blocking the attack. Her ears filled with the sound of her parents encouraging her on, praising her on the move, it filled her with even more determination. 

But that was cut short as Katara clobbered through it, completely shattering the wall with ice gauntlets encasing her fists. 

Holy shit. Toph was disgusted in herself for blushing at that. It's just that Katara was so strong , okay? Sue her. 

Katara nearly smashing her face in with those gauntlets was enough to snap herself back into the fight, Toph ducked and was able to freeze her feet to the ground, giving her enough time to back away from the girl. 

Standing now a couple feet away from the girl frozen to the ground, the Avatar contorted the little water she had left into ice, ready to hurl it at her. 

As she reeled her dagger back to cast it at Katara-

PUFF!

A ball of extremely hardened snow hit her square in the face, knocking her on her back and onto the ground with an "Oof!" 

Feeling Katara waltz over and stand in front of her with a cheeky smirk, Toph wiped her face off the ice and propped herself on her elbows.

"Still think I can't?" 

"If I say no, does that mean I get to see your gauntlets again?" 

The Waterbender standing above her snorted and was about to land a final blow on her, planning to freeze her to the floor. But Toph pressed her hands firmly on the ground above her head, somersaulting backwards and landing weightlessly on the ground a few meters away. 

Katara pointed a finger in her direction, "You cheated, Toph! You Airbent!"

"All's fair in love and war, Waterbug," She grinned crookedly as she leaped back over in front of the fussy Waterbender, she descended slowly as she spoke, not yet touching the ground, "I think you're just jealous cause I'm too good"

"Woo, Airbending!" Aang whispered softly 

She felt Katara's long fingers grab the collar of her shirt, "Hmm no, I'm pretty sure I'm just upset that you cheated," She yanked her down so her feet were back on the ground, they were standing right in front of each other, "Maybe because you won't admit that I'm still a better Waterbendee than you?" 

Toph was about to playfully retort back before Fire Dad scooped her up from under her arms and held her up in front of him, her other dads crowded around him, " TIĀN NĂ, YOU CAN AIRBEND! HOW?"

"Uh..." She shrugged her shoulders, she didn't want to lie but… "I can talk to the previous Avatars, Avatar Gyatso taught me" She can't dishonor the sacred secret that the monks have honored her with 

"Yeah, Toph said he was a great teacher!" Aang chuckled at a joke to himself, secretly praising himself as a secret Guru

"That's great! With those two two under yourself along with Earthbending, you definitely don't need to learn Fire!" Dad Hunter exclaimed 

Fire Dad put her down and punched her in the arm, she punched him back, cackling.

After that, they were taken inside the house ( finally ) and Toph couldn't help the large, goofy grin that was beginning to grow on her face. 

The inside had a low ceiling and it was a small space. Like the floor, most of the furniture was made of hard stone; the low table, cup boards, and even the few seats (it was cheaper to just make the things they needed instead of paying so much money buying it. Plus, none of them were picky when it came to furniture, as long as it was useable). 

"You have a very… nice house here" Aang said politely, glancing around 

"Everything's made out of rocks!" Sokka pointed out, "The Boulder lives in rocks! I can't believe the irony of it!"

Toph shrugged, "Rock furniture works just as well as regular furniture," She then twitched, "And what did I say about talking about my dad?" 

Bol-Dad gave a hearty laugh and ruffled Sokka's hair, "No, it's fine. I like the attention!" 

"Did you eat? Are you guys hungry?" Dad-Po asked (oh boy, here it comes)

Katara smiled and shook her head, "No thank you, we already ate!"

"Oh, well I'll make you something anyway" The large man said before walking over to the stove, pulling out a medium sized pot (and there it is, Dad-Po's excessive need to feed everyone)

"Uh…" 

"Just let him make you guys something, it's easier that way," Toph whispered before grabbing Aang's hand, "Come on, I'll show you guys my room!"

She led the three down a very, very short hallway before she walked in through a doorless door frame. Inside was more stone furniture, a small dresser that held her old clothes and school uniform, and mini rock figurines she created melded to the wall. 

"Nice room, really simple," Sokka sat down on her bed in the top right corner of the room, "But where's your bed?"

"That is my bed"

Aang leaped to the spot next to the boy but yelped in pain and rubbed his bottom, " Ow!"

Katara lifted the thin blanket up slightly to peek underneath at the mattress, "Toph, you know this is just a slab of rock right?"

"Yeah? It's a Kang, duh," Didn't they know about Kang beds- You know what, nevermind. Sokka and Katara had futons in the Southern Water Tribe and she was pretty sure Aang used to sleep in a fucking hammock, "It's supposed to be rock"

"Why was it supposed to be rock? That's fucking insane!" Sokka whined, standing up and off that hard hell 

"Because that's just how Earth Kingdom beds are . We're more about firmness than comfort or whatever," Toph sat down next to Aang on the bed, "Plus, it's better for your back!"

Some Kangs have a stove or a heater underneath them but since it was always so warm in Gaoling, the places that used them most were in the high northern and low southern places of the Earth Kingdom.  

Katara squinted, "No wonder you don't care about sleeping on the ground"

"So first the Earth Kingdom actually likes the banjo and now you're telling me that you all sleep on fucking stone?" Sokka exclaimed, "Does The Boulder know about this?!"

And there's The Boulder talk again, spirits it's getting really disgusting. 

"Well, he sleeps on a Kang with my dads too soooo… yeah"

Sokka groans and Aang patted the rock gently, "You know, now that I'm on it, it's not that bad anymore," He tried to sit in a more comfortable position, folding his legs, "You just gotta get used to it"

"Uh-huh," Katara said, plopping down on the floor and leaning against the bed, "I'm sure"

"Sleeping on the floor won't be any different from the Kang, you might as well be up here with me and Twinkle Toes," Toph giggled and rested on her stomach, she reached to the Waterbender from still on the bed and poked her cheeks and in a song song voice, she sung, "I can make it bigger so we can all fit!" 

As she said that, she lazily hit her fist against the rock and part of the stone floor closest to the bed raised and became part of the Kang. Katara turned to stare at the Earthbender, who only grinned widely in reply.

The Waterbender chuckled and shook her head, getting up and sitting down next to her. Toph was acutely aware of Katara's hand that rested on her back as she spoke again, "Sokka, get on the bed'

The Airbender gasped, "It'll be like a sleepover! In an actual bed!"

"Don't you dare call this a bed" Sokka huffed, and for someone who complained so much about the Kang, he quietly sat down in between the 12 year olds

Toph didn't want to move and risk Katara taking her hand off her but the overpowering desire to show her friends something else won out. 

She sat on her knees and beamed, "Wait, look at this!" The Avatar faced the wall and pulled her closed fist in towards herself, the wall then opened slightly, resembling something of a window, "Ta-dah!"

"You made a window?"

"What? No, I mean well, yes but look through!" The three sat up on their knees and stuck their heads through

Aang gasped, "Oh! Hey, Appa!" 

Wander's stone hut was placed purposely right on the wall outside her room, so they were able to peek into it and the badgermole and bison were sitting there, curled into each other. Momo climbed up Wander's snout and tried to grab for Aang's hands.

"I used to open that up every night so I could talk to Wander before we went to sleep" Toph said

She remembered always telling Wander about what they could do the following day, their plans for Earth Rumble and after school. He always responded excitedly when she talked about the rocky caves outside of town, he just really liked exploring together. 

Sokka poked on the mini Earth figurine of a pig-chicken that was melded to the wall near the window, "And why do you have these weird, tiny statutes stuck to the walls? Don't tell me that an Earth Kingdom thing too"

"What? No, I just used to like making them and sticking them to my wall," Toph made a small Sokka out of stone, he looked like he was posing to fight, club and all, "See?" She placed him horizontally on the wall near the window and it stuck there with Earthbending 

"Ooo! Do me next!" 





After half an hour was spent creating tiny statues out of rock, each request getting weirder and weirder than the last, Toph was finally able to lead them out of the room and back to the main room. She had a feeling that whatever Dad-Po was making was going to be done soon (and she was getting antsy to see her parents again okay)

The moment they stepped in, Bol-Dad grinned at her, "Come sit by me!" 

He was sitting with the others on the floor (minus Dad-Po who was still over by the stove) around the low table. Her father was obviously talking to her but Sokka obviously didn't get the memo, speeding over and taking a seat right by his side gleefully. 

Toph twitched, she was starting to think that he was doing this on purpose now. She instead sat sandwiched in between Katara and Dad-Ko and after not feeling his bare arms, she assumed they had all changed out of their costumes and into regular clothes. Aang sat on Katara's right and laughed at Sokka.

"I saw your show today! You were so cool with your rock collide! And when you held the championship belt over your head, that was amazing!" Sokka was practically shouting into the poor man's ear

"Oh, well thanks. I really-" 

"Wait!" The boy cut him off, "Can you say it in third person? Like how you talk on stage!" 

Bol-Dad's cheeks flushed in embarrassment but Toph knew he was going to do it, he always had a soft spot for younger fans. She felt Dad Hunter reach over the table and nudge her arm, pointing to Bol-dad and cackling. 

"THE BOULDER REALLY APPRECIATES THE COMPLIMENT!"

The sound of boisterous laughter filled the small room, the only one who wasn't laughing was Sokka, who was going on about how 'cool that was' and how he was going to faint. 

But Aang and Katara's laughter was cut short as they were all graciously handed a bowl filled with something by Dad-Po, who then went to sit by Fire Dad's side opposite of them. 

Toph took a bite and realized just how much she missed her dad's cooking. While she ate, she sensed Katara poke at it lightly with her chopstick and whispered in her ear, "What is this?" 

"Potato congee!" Dad-Po exclaimed, he must have heard her 

Aang, Sokka and Katara then stared at Toph, their Earth Kingdom translator, who stopped open mouthed as she was about to eat more, "It's like gruel but with like, saturated rice, you can put other stuff in it too- not just potato" 

She went back to eating. Shouldn't Aang at least have an idea of what it is? He did live in an Earth Kingdom village afterall, well, above one really.

Toph leaned against Katara's arm and whispered, "It's not poison, you could try it. It's really good"

"Yeah but you eat rocks and bugs" She chuckled as she took a bite, the Waterbender then paused

"See? Not so bad huh?" 

"Be quiet," Katara forced down a smile but her heartbeat gave her away, she snaked her hand to her's, intertwining their fingers from under the table, "How are you feeling? I'm sure you're more than happy" 

Toph grinned and scooted closer, "That's an understatement . I guess I'm more relieved than anything, I'm so happy that you know, Zuko didn't kill them. And maybe I feel a little stupid, they're amazing benders, there was no way he would've been able to get them so easily, you know? I feel dumb for doubting their skill"

"You can't blame yourself, I think I would've believed him too if I were in your place," She reassured her with a pleasant smile, "At least you have them now" 

"Yeah, I hate to say it but you're right" She heard the girl breath through her nose 

"You're a jerk" Katara nudged her with her shoulder 

"Man, this is really good!" Sokka said as he stuffed his face (Toph had a feeling that Dad-Po was definitely going to favor him for his large appetite

"Yeah, it really is!" Aang added 

"I'm glad you like it so much," Dad-Po smiled before turning to Katara, "What about you, Katara? Do you like it?" 

"Huh? Oh, I uh- yeah!" She grinned nervously, she blushed and her pulse spiked. But that seemed to be enough for Dad-Po because he didn't ask any further questions.

Dad-Ko, who was sitting on Toph's left, raised a curious eyebrow before he began beaming, "Katara, did Toph ever tell you about Liang?"

No not that, please anything but Liang . Toph frantically shook her head, " No!"  

"Oh Liang! I remember that. Hǎo kě'ài" Dad-Pher chuckled 

"Don't call it cute" She mumbled 

"Who's Liang?" Sokka no, why must you ask so many questions? 

"Just a boy who Toph had a crush on-"

" Nooooooooo" The Avatar whined and covered her flushed face, this was shameful. One thing she definitely didn't miss was how embarrassing her dads were when they wanted to be

"Toph had a crush before Katara- I mean, Toph had a crush?" Aang what the fuck , what was wrong with these people 

The man by her side only laughed, leaning an arm on the low table, "Yep, a couple actually. The two went to school together and Toph always tried so hard to impress him. She nearly had a heart attack when he went to Earth Rumble once!" 

"And don't forget when she made him that huge statue of a koala-otter just because it was his favorite animal? That was adorable" No it wasn't. It was really, really stupid and terrible and gross everything else

"I wonder if that Liang was as annoying as Katara" Sokka whispered loudly across the table to Aang (everyone heard it, spirits does she hate them sometimes)

Why would they want to bring this up now? Did they want to completely embarrass her in front of her friends? You know what no, that was a stupid question. Of course they did. Because they're her dads and they love her so much and fuck , Toph couldn't even be properly upset because she loved them so much

She felt Katara slowly peel her hands away from her face, "You should make me a statue of a koala-otter" She whispered which only made Toph's face even hotter 

" Shut up"

"You guys have any more stories?" 

"Of course I do!"

"Sokka, I'm gonna kill you!" 

____________________

After an excruciating hour or so of horrible embarrassing stories from Toph's days, they had all gone to bed and now it was the next morning. Or well, it wasn't technically morning yet, it was dusk. 

After waking up from underneath a sprawled out Aang and untangling herself from Katara's longer limbs, Toph silently snuck outside. 

She spent the next couple hours training, performing various types of drills. Right now, she created a slab of heavy earth 20 feet away from her and bent at her knees, keeping her arms straight and palms facing the rock as two strong air blasts came shooting out of her hands. She was trying to push the rock back.

Since Airbending was more defensive above anything else because of their negative jing, mastering it would require strengthening her overall power of her bending, not working on actual fighting moves. 

Trying to push back a giant rock, Aang figured would be a good way to build up her vigor. 

But it wasn't strong enough. It wouldn't even budge and she grunted, digging her heels into the ground and forcing more power into her hands. Toph then reminded herself that Airbenders aren't grounded and loosened her stance, taking most of the weight off her heels and shifted it to the balls of her feet.

She nearly blew back from the change but kept herself steady. The Avatar leaped forward, swiping in the air and sending a wave of compressed air towards the rock, it moved back slightly and she grinned as she landed back on the ground. 

Moving . She has to keep moving . That's the hardest damn part of Airbending yet it was so simple. Toph circled around the rock, arms up and bent at the elbows. 

"HA!"

Toph produced several rapid air punches at the earth, with every hit knocked it an inch back, she continued her secession until- 

"Wouldn't you rather be sleeping right now?" Dad-Pher stepped outside, "It's a little early to be… Whatever it is you're doing, don't you think?"

Toph grinned, stopping to turn around and face him. She pushed her bangs back only for them to fall in front of her face again, "If I don't train, I'm never gonna get stronger" 

She heard him chuckle and plop down on the ground, "I guess you're right but if it's worth anything, I think you're plenty strong already" 

Without thinking, Toph went over and sat down next to him, practically sitting on his lap. The Avatar took off his glasses and put them on, her dads would always joke and say his vision was worse than hers. 

"I'm happy you guys aren't dead" She leaned against his arm, her cheek squishing against his bicep

He giggled again, "I'm happy we aren't dead either. And I really like your friends" 

The entire town was still, it was so early that she assumed everyone was still sleeping, "I like them too… Especially Katara" 

"She's very nice" Was all he said, he knew. He was aware of their relationship and held no ill will towards it, she knew none of them would care and she guessed that after they went to bed, her dads probably had a very long talk about everything that happened last night, including this 

Dad-Pher wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close, Toph allowed him and the two sat there for a long while. She still couldn't believe they were fucking alive. This entire time, after all she's been through, they were alive. So very fucking alive. And there was still so much to tell them; about Jet, Haru, Teo, Yue, everyone. Because they're all here and she could tell them. 

Toph clumsily placed his glasses back on him and buried her face into him as a terrible thought had just crossed her mind. 

She's going to have to leave soon. 

They're probably going to have to leave today. She didn't want to go, didn't want to leave them. What if something happens and she wasn't there to protect them? What if the Fire Nation came and tried to hurt them again? 

They need to leave though. They have the responsibility to get to the Wan Shi Tong Library, she had a duty to the world to end this war for everyone; the secret Airbenders, the imprisoned Earthbenders, the suffering Waterbenders, the controlled Firebenders. 

But doing that meant leaving. Anything could happen to her family while she was gone. Maybe they didn't die this time but what about the next time it happens? She squeezed her eyes shut as her face was still in his chest and wrapped her arms as best she could around his torso. She didn't wanna leave her dads, call her a fucking kid, but she'll just miss and worry about them too much.

Dad-pher sat quietly, and she felt his fingers trace over her headband, the headband they gave her. He knew. He was smart, he knew she was leaving. But he said nothing. 





"The dark sky hangs low- studded by bright countless stars-"

'The fireflies fly here and there- who are you longing for?"

"Stars in the sky begin to cry-"

"Roses on the ground begin to wither- the cold wind blows here and there-"

"Nothing matters as long as you are by my side-"

"Fireflies fly while flowers sleep‐ so beautiful to be a pair-"

"I fear not the darkness, but only a broken heart- doesn’t matter if I’m tired-"

"Ignoring everything around"

Toph strummed the last few notes on the strings of her banjo as she ended with a stupid grin on her face. Chóng ér fēi was Dad Hunter's favorite song, not only did he teach her the chords, he also was the one to teach her how to play the banjo (so Sokka should thank him for her amazing banjo skills). 

She had a feeling that Aang, Sokka and Katara understood that they were going to leave soon and how torn up she probably was about it, so they were giving her some quality alone time with her parents before they needed to go, exploring the town on their own while also not going too far, she noticed. 

She could feel them only a couple hundred feet away, watching her from behind a cabbage cart (did they forget that she could sense them?) While her and her fathers were walking through the bustling market of Galing.  

"After traveling all the way to the Northern Water Tribe and all around the Earth Kingdom, how is that banjo not falling apart, let alone playable?" Dad Hunter held his arms out for the instrument and she handed it to him, he inspected it and played a couple chords, "I mean, it works. Good job on taking such good care of it"

"If the Fire Nation can't hurt me, there's no way I'd let them hurt my banjo!" She laughed maybe just a little too loud (she was just really happy to spend time with them), "I play it whenever I can, it really annoys Sokka"

"Why? Banjos are great"

"I know right! King Bumi thinks so too!"

"King Bumi? Wait, King of Omashu King Bumi?" Dad-Ko asked as his daughter nodded, "You've met the KING OF OMASHU AND DIDN'T TELL US FIRST?!"

She was handed back her banjo and put it back in the strap behind her back, "He's cool but there was so many other things that's happened that I need to tell you about anyway!" Toph grinned crookedly, "Like how during the Winter Solstice, I went into the Spirit World and talked to Avatar Gyatso! Or Avatar Kuruk when I was in the Northern Water Tribe!"

They continued walking and Fire Dad blinked, "Huh, how'd you manage to do that?"

"I'm sorry, is no one going to talk about how our daughter met the King of Omashu?"  

"So I guess the Avatar is able to talk to their past lives through meditating, it's pretty cool but it takes a lot of focus. I'm practicing to get better at it though," Toph said before looking up at Dad-Ko, "And don't worry, next time I see him I'll tell him you said hi" 

"I can't believe you met him," He said before placing a hand on her shoulder, "Now what was that about meeting Avatar Kuruk? You know, I only found out he died a couple years back" 

"Oh, he's the best! He's super cool and when he was alive, he told me he fought so many dark spirits! He was basically a hero because those could've destroyed the world or something! And he's really tall!" Toph cackled and climbed up Dad-Po and sat on his large shoulders, "He's probably around your height, Dad-Po!"

Toph loved sitting on Dad-Po's shoulders. Even though before she left Gaoling she couldn't see while up so high, she still liked to do it. Probably because she was right by his neck and was able to get a better feel for his pulse. She liked the steady rhythm of it. She also got to play with the small tuft of hair on the top of his head. 

He scratched his chin with his thick finger, "As tall as me? Wow"  

"If he saved the world, how come no one's ever heard about it? Unless people did hear about it and Gaoling is just as isolated from the world as I thought it was" 

"He did it in secret," She rested her chin on the top of Dad-Po's head, "He didn't want to worry anyone, he was an amazing Avatar!"

From the way she could feel her dads' hearts beat with her Water sense, she could tell they were a little unsure at such the strong opinion on the guy they didn't even know died, but they were willing to trust her. Bol-Dad smiled, "He sounds great!" 

They continued walking around the over crowded marketplace for a while and Toph kept in her rightful place on Dad-Po's shoulders as they went, kicking her feet happily. 

"If you could take away one body part, what would it be?" She asked 

"I think… Hm, probably my ears. Because I'll still have the actual ear holes, like a bird," Dad-Po responded, "What about you?"

"My eyes duh, I don't need them anyway" 

"Aw, but your eyes are so big and cute!"

"No way, they've gotten me in way too much trouble, trust me"

"ALRIGHT, ALRIGHT! CLEAR THE WAY PEOPLE!" A booming voice cut through the crowd 

She raised an eyebrow, "What's the problem with them?" She felt about nine or ten people following behind the screaming man, all stomping and shouting as much as him, pushing merchants and civilians 

" Fire Nation," Dad Hunter hissed, "They've been all over this place since word got out the Avatar came from Gaoling"

Sprits, how long was she gone again?

"They just break carts, steal stuff and threaten everyone!" Bol-Dad shouted, "And we can't do anything cause then they'll just throw us in one of those prison rigs or something!"

Ew. 

"We got messages saying the Avatar was back in the area!" One of the women there shoved a villager, "Either come clean and tell us where she is or we'll make you!"

Yeah, no. This wasn't happening anymore. 

"HEY!" 

The Fire Nation soldiers whipped their heads around only to see the Avatar standing down the road, "I'm right here!" The crowd had moved back, giving them space for the (potential) rumble 

She escaped a prison rig once, she could do it again. 

The loud man smirked, hands lighting aflame, " Well that just made my life easier..."  

He was the first to charge forward, but good thing Toph warmed up her air blast that morning. The others will be here soon to help, if she didn't take them all down herself. The Earthbender jumped into lunge and shot her arms up from her sides, prepared to blow him into next week when- 

" DADS!"

Bol-Dad and Dad-Po stood in front of her, ready to fight the Firebender themselves. Spirits no. 

Thrown off by her call, they didn't seem to realize how fucking fast that guy was coming at them. As they turned to face their daughter, she punted her foot up, sending a rush of air past them and sending the soldier flying and slamming into a cabbage cart. 

"My cabbages!" 

"What do you think you're doing!?" She shouted, "It's too dangerous, you can get hurt! Get behind me or better yet, get away from here!"

"Why would we leave you? You could get hurt too!" Fire Dad retorted, a slab of rock came from the ground and he punched it forward, hitting a female Firebender 

This wasn't up for debate, her dads weren't going to get hurt ever again. Didn't they see that this wasn't Earth Rumble? These are people who will kill them to kill her , "That's different! So please, go away!"

Toph stomped on the ground and a giant wall of earth shot up, circling around her parents and pushing them back, "I'm sorry but you can't fight this time!" She winced as she heard their screams and shouts as she shoved them away 

This was for their own good, they couldn't get hurt, she told herself. 

Once they were forced away and confined in rock walls a safe distance away, Toph resumed her fighting stance and was about to scream something witty but was greeted with a fiery fist that she barely had enough time to reel back from.

"You think you could surprise me? HA!" The 12 year old threw up a shield of air as two more soldiers jumped her, in an instant it expanded and tossed them to the ground 

One of them stood up faster than the other, he rubbed his jaw, "Don't flatter yourself, that was barely a surprise-"

BONK!

The man fell face first back into the dirt. The boomerang that him him circled back into the hands of- 

"Took you long enough, Twinkle Toes," She grinned, "I almost had to have all the fun on my own" 

"You think we'd miss out on bonking some Firebender heads together?" Sokka asked 

Aang shrugged, "We were a little distracted by a pretty bag" 

"Understandable" 

Katara drove a lash of ice through the armor pad of one of the men, nailing him to a building. When he raised his hand to remove it, another dagger flung over to him and stuck it to the wall as well. 

Sokka ducked a blazing wave of fire and sprung, jabbing the convect in the ribs before kicking them to the ground, slamming his club on their head and knocking them out, "Where're your parents?" He shouted over the midst of chaos 

Aang shoved her head down in time to miss a fireball, "They're fine-" She was about to say when-

"No we're not!" 

Dammit, she was too distracted from the fighting to make sure they didn't escape. Fuck-  

"Please go away! I told you, it's dangerous!" Toph rammed the heel of her palm into the soldier's chin, causing him to stumble back

Fire Dad raised a sheet of rock, blocking a rush of fire, "If you think you could get rid of us that easily, then you're crazy!"

"You tried to get rid of them?" Aang asked, jumping over a Firebender, they flipped on their heel and was met with the blunt side of Sokka's club 

"I think this is more of a fight between family, Aang" Katara ushered the boy in the right direction, basically telling him to get his big nose out of this 

Toph was about to pull Dad-Ko out of the way of a storming soldier, but he launched himself out of the way before she could, leaving her to trip the soldier and jump off, "Oh yeah, I'm crazy because I wanna make sure my dads don't die!"

"What're you talking about, Toph? No one's dying!" Dad-Pher yanked the fallen guard by the back of his collar and socked him right in the face

"People die! I thought you died! And I dunno about you but I really don't wanna go through that again!" Her voice cracked as she squealed. She felt Sokka and Katara exchange awkward looks as they jumped the same woman

They were down to five now. All she need to do it keep her dads out of danger for a little more and then they could be safe and alive and they'll thank her for being so protective because really it's for their own good-

"You can't just push us away from something if you think it's too dangerous for us!"

Yes she could-!

"Which makes no sense by the way!

Of course it does-!

"What do you think we did while you were gone? We watched out for each other!"

That's different-!

"Of course we could fight, it's literally our job-"

"NO!" 

A powerful cocoon of air squalled out from Toph, knocking everyone within a 20 foot radius to their knees. Her hands shook but she balled them tightly to cease them and bit her tongue to hide her unsteady breathing. The 12 year old tried to stand tall over her parents but… she was just 12... 

"I know you wanna fight, but you can't get hurt! Please just get behind the wall where it's safe and-..."

...

Oma and Shu, she sounded like her blood parents. 

She covered her face, " Wǒ shì yīgè báichī…"

"Toph," Dad Hunter started, standing back up and as the Firebenders went to get to their feet as well, he stomped on the ground, encasing them in stone, "You're not an idiot"

"Ugggggh, yes I am. I'm an idiot who pushed way too much and now I sound like I think you guys aren't strong or something," She said, "But I don't think that! I swear I don't! I'm just-" 

"Worried. We know," Fire Dad gave her a smile and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, "What happened- the whole us being dead thing, that was probably a lot. I can't even imagine how I'd feel if I heard you died or something. It's totally normal to be a little more… protective than usual, Toph"

But if she was too overprotective, she was her blood parents and if she wasn't protective enough then the people she cared about could fucking die.  

She felt like she was in this weird loop of just not wanting to be bad or wrong or something that she ended up messing up anyway. Toph didn't say this though, she only nodded her head. 

Bol-Dad folded his arms and laughed, "But we're strong! We're some of the best fighters in Earth Rumble, remember? I think we could handle ourselves"

Toph nodded again, her gaze fixed on the ground at her feet, "I know…"

And that's the stupid part, she knew this! She knew that they were strong. Fuck, before she was born, they were technically the best Earthbenders in the world. But there was that terrible , annoying, nagging voice in the back of her mind that kept asking the what ifs. What if they were ambushed? What if they fight back and are sent to a prison rig? What if, what if, what if, what if, what if, what if, what if, what-

"Uh, I hate to ruin this because it sounds like this conversation is far from over buuuuuut..." Sokka awkwardly butted in, "There's bound to be more Fire Nation coming if more find out the Avatar is here. So we gotta leave. Like, right now" 

What? No! Nononono! She couldn't leave now, not like this! It wasn't the right time, she couldn't go. It's too soon , they still have so much to talk about, the problem is still here. 

Toph's face dropped as she whipped around to her friends, "I- no! Not yet, please no-"

"Sokka's right, I'm sorry but we need to go" Katara said 

If she leaves, will they be alright? Will she ever be able to fucking sleep again without knowing for sure that they're safe? How will they be able to do anything now that things with the Fire Nation coming to Gaoling are only going to get worse because of her.

This was her fault, she did this. Why didn't she just go back home when they saw the soldiers? Why did she fight? Why can't she think like a normal fucking person?

She turned back to face her parents, "I'm sorry, I-"

The 12 year old was cut off by a bone crushing hug by six pairs of arms, all trying to hug her but just kept bumping into each other. It would have made her laugh if she wasn't having a fucking heart attack.

Her arms clumsily fumbled to return the messy hug but she didn't care. This wasn't enough time. This isn't how it's supposed to go and it fucking sucked.

"I know this conversation isn't over yet," Dad-Ko said, pulling back slightly to look her in the face, "But you have to trust that we'll be okay, that's probably hard, I get that but right now that's the only choice we have"

It's the only choice they have. That it isn't fair. She just wanted to make sure her parents are okay but she couldn't even do that. 

Toph nodded and felt that horribly familiar lump in her throat and her eyes stung, she hugged them again, " I love you" 

"We love you too"

She needed to end this war, fast. 

Notes:

Phew! This is definitely one of my longer chapters at around 13,000 words! But I'd say it was worth it because….

THEY'RE ALIVE! TOPH'S DADS ARE ALIVE!!!!

I bet I had you fooled! I know a couple people have doubted their deaths from the beginning and they were right too! They've been alive this entire time, in Gaoling! Zuko did come to "interrogate" and "threaten" them but… he's 16 and like, 5'3. These guys are pro wrestlers, 6 foot BEEFCAKES. They were basically like "Beat it, kid" (and told him that the Avatar went to the SWT)

But yeah! And Zuko lied to Toph about killing them for a bunch of reasons...

1) He wanted to get a rise out of her

2) He wasn't really thinking at the time and it was kinda one of those spur of the moment things, he barely had any time to really even consider what exactly he said because right after that, Toph went all crazy Avatar State on him

3) Annnnd listen, if I were Zuko, I'd be pretty embarrassed that I was basically thrown out by the back of my shirt by these dads after I went to them with the intent of SCARING THEM

But ANYWAY!! I'm getting sidetracked!!! One of the most important parts besides the actual plot twist was the ending!!!!

The ending was quick, abrupt and unsatisfying. That was the POINT! You're SUPPOSED to feel like there should've been more, you're supposed to feel unsatisfied! Toph genuinely thought that her parents, her only family, the few people who ever took her seriously, were gone. Forever. She thought they were dead, all this time, she's believed they were dead. That's kinda a lot for someone to go through, especially a 12 year old and even though they ARE alive and they ARE here and they ARE okay, those feelings she had and has will linger.

She was scared, she doesn't wanna lose them again, she doesn't ever want them to be hurt and don't ever wanna feel the hurt of losing them again. But in her mind, because of the past trauma from her birth parents, if she cares too much, she is coddling and controlling, but if she cares too little, she could risk them getting hurt and losing them forever again.

The conversation was FAR from over and they definitely did leave before their perfect moment to say goodbye and that was the point. These feelings that Toph has, the constant fear, dread, and anxiety regarding the people she loves getting hurt, those feelings are not going to go away with a snap of my fingers, these characters are gonna SUFFER before they get better.

:)

(Also good for Zuko for beginning to get adjusted to his new life in Omashu)

I hope you enjoyed this chapter and I hope this threw you in for a loop and even if it didn't, I hope you still liked it! Thank you for reading and make sure to leave a comment, I'd love to hear your thoughts!!

Chapter 11: Air Currents

Summary:

The group had finally made it to the Si Wong Desert! Next challenge, finding Wan Shi Tong's Library and gaining information on the Fire Nation!!!

But can they do it without any problems?

...

Well it's them, so probably not.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

" HOW'S IT LOOKING FROM UP THERE, TWINKLE TOES" 

"NOTHING YET!" 

The team has been traveling nonstop since Gaoling, which was not for nearly as long as the children had previously believed it would be. After about a day and a half, they had successfully made it to the Si Wong Desert. 

Now their next mission was to just find Wan Shi Tong's Library which was proving to be a much more difficult feat than once imagined on account of the vast desert. 

Aang and Sokka were flying on Appa doing most of the searching since both had working eyes and Sokka was the only one who knew how to read the map. While Katara and Toph were on the sandy ground, riding Wander as Toph led him to follow the bison and Katara searched to her best ability but it was harder considering she didn't have the higher ground advantage that her friend and brother had. 

And in no disrespect but, fuck sand. Yes, it was part of Earth, just like any other type of Earthen material but it was just… no . Its particles aren't like stone or dirt or even mud. They're too loose, too scattered, it made it so much harder to control, let alone see. 

Honestly, thank every spirit that Toph had her Water sense under her belt. Without it, this would have been a lot harder than needed. 

Though, since she and Katara are riding on Wander, who is basically running blind through the sand, it was her job to make sure that they are going the right way, giving out small commands on where the bison is currently. 

She was very grateful that the badgermole trusted her enough to allow himself to be blindly guided by her, to trust she would never willingly lead him into a place where he could get stuck, lost or spirits forbid, hurt

"They're going right now, Wander. Just turn a little bit," She said as he turned slightly. Toph then leaned back and on to Katara's lap, "How long have we been traveling for?" 

She closed her eyes as she heard the Waterbender hum, placing her hands in her hair, "Only a couple hours and Sokka's got the map that's gonna lead us right to it. We should be there soon" 

Katara always gets really reassuring when she herself isn't sure of something so Toph reached up and patted the girl's cheek reassuringly, "Yeah, you're right, it's only a matter of time" 

She could feel Katara begin to smile from under her thumb and she held her hand in place on her face, "How do your hands have dirt on them? We're in the middle of a desert"

"I don't see you pushing away" She grinned crookedly 

"You're disgusting," She chuckled before Toph sat back up to sitting, her back facing the Waterbender again but she felt Karara scoot forward to sit by her side, she felt a cold hand rest on her leg, "How're you feeling? I'm sorry you didn't have more time to say goodbye"

Her mind flashed back to the events that had only occured a couple days ago. With Gaoling, with her dads.

It wasn't just saying goodbye. It was a conversation about life, death and trust. Toph loved her dads, she would die if it meant they would be okay but how could she make sure they're alright and alive if she isn't there protecting them? If she's out saving the world and stopping a war, how will she make sure that they're okay? The group was never in a place long enough to receive letters (she wouldn't be able to read them anyway), how was she supposed to be okay knowing that they could be dead at this very moment? How was she supposed to trust they could handle themselves? 

"I know they're strong, I just can't shake the idea that something could happen and I'm not there to protect them" 

Toph rested her head on Katara's shoulder, and despite the heat, she did not mind when Katara wrapped an arm over her shoulders, bringing her closer, "It's something to get used to. At least you have the distraction of the Library, right?"

The Earthbender nodded, "Right…" This was something to get used to. This will take time, she will eventually not care as much anymore, right? 

That didn't sound right at all but it wouldn't kill her to try and distract herself. Toph was helpless in this situation, she can't go back to Gaoling now, there's a war to stop. 

All she could do was try and end it as quickly as possible and ignore the gnawing anxiety and panic in the core of her being. Again, it doesn't sound right but she's 12, what 12 year old wants to think about the possibility that her friends and family could die? 

But she didn't need to worry about that right now. She can't afford to think of anything else but finding the library because it will have a map of the Fire Nation, which will help them further their plan, which will help them end the war, which-

Okay. No more. Just focus. 

____________________

They've been moving for a couple more hours after that. Sokka was on his knees over the edge of Appa's saddle, peering through a telescope with Momo on his shoulder. Aang was sitting on his bison's head, guiding him. 

"Uh, Sokka? You're sure we're going the right way?" The Airbender asked at one point 

The 15 year old waved absentmindedly at his friend, not turning his back to face him, "Of course I'm sure. Just keep heading straight, the library should be coming up soon"

"I don't understand how we haven't found it yet," Aang said as he kept one hand on the rope tied to Appa's horns, the other reaching for the paper that had the drawn layout of the building, "It's huge!"

"Well keep your eyes peeled, Aang. It… Huh?" Sokka stopped, he tore his telescope from his eyes and squinted at the small, dark thing far below them, was it…? "Aang! Down there! Come on!"

Aang followed his instruction and gently led Appa down to the sand near that… thing Sokka saw on the sand. 

As he began walking to what he now could clearly see was a tall tower that stretched well over 40 feet, he heard Wander's loud stomping coming to a stop and now Toph and Katara had joined them with his sister jumping off the badgermole effortlessly.

"Uh, sorry Sokka but that's not the library," Aang said as he held up the picture of their search, "It's way too small"

"Yeah, forget it. It's not what we're looking for. Let's just keep going" Katara said right as Toph had just cautiously eased herself off Wander and onto the sand

Sokka huffed, kicking some sand. Dammit, he really thought it was it too. He trudged back to Appa but as he was about to mount him, his eyes caught a glimpse of something walking towards them. He stopped, "What's that?"

He heard a gasp come from Toph, " Foxy knowledge seeker!" She grinned but didn't step away from the badgermole, "It's a fox! One of Wan Shi Tong's assistants!"

They watched as the animal came closer, and he noticed that it was holding a scroll in its mouth. It then pounced which made him flinch, but it didn't attack. 

It jumped right past him and scaled up the building, Sokka cranked his head up to watch the fox as it climbed through a window at the top of the tower. 

The oldest kept his head cocked up at the top. If that was one of Wan Shi Tong's assistants, then why did it go in that tower instead of the library? Unless...

"Holy shit this is the library," He took the illustration from Aang's hands and turned to his friends, "Look! It's just the tip of it! It's completely buried!"

His sister's face dropped, "It's completely buried? How are we gonna get what we need about the Fire Nation if it's full of sand?"

Toph walked past them and to the building, she placed a hand on the surface and clicked her tongue, "It's okay, the inside is intact and holy fuck is it huge"

"Good job!" Sokka praised before taking a rolled up piece of rope off Appa's saddle, "That fox went through the window up there. All we gotta do is climb up there and we'll get our map. Aang, pass me the boomerang"

When the boy handed him the projectile, he tied the thick end of the rope around it and hurled it upwards, it flung and spun around before latching at the frame of the window over 40 feet high. He gave it a firm tug, making sure it won't just completely fall apart under their weight. 

When he was satisfied with the results, Sokka turned back to the group, "Alright, let's get going" 

"Don't worry, Appa. You can stay out here, I'm not gonna make you go underground ever again" Aang kissed his bison's nose before walking towards the rope 

"Yeah, you guys go in without me. Reading through books doesn't sound like I'd be all that useful in there," Toph said, sitting in the sand with her back against the giant tower. Wander crawled next to her and placed his large head on her lap, Appa sat near them, "And Wander can't see out here, I'm not leaving him" 

"Alright, we'll be quick" Katara said 

Sokka began scaling the rope and Aang jumped ten feet into the air, landing in the spot right above him, laughing. When they were a good distance away from the ground, they heard Toph shout a, " Be careful!"





After shimmying up the rope in a single file, the three had finally managed to climb into the library. And wow. This place was beautiful. Intricate carvings of owls designed on each and every pillar that lined the dim, sun lit columns. 

They landed on a bridge which spread and led to corners of the layout, thousands of shelves hidden in the darker sections that held secrets no man knew. 

"This place is amazing!" Sokka shouted, his voice echoing off the hollow walls

" Shh!" Aang and Katara hushed as they jumped off the rope. Oh right, this was a library 

He grinned sheepishly, "Right, right," He began walking, "Let's get going, we gotta find the map quick before anything bad happens-"

"Who goes there?" 

Fucking shit. Him and his big mouth.

" Fuck!" Katara hissed and grabbed Sokka and Aang's hands, dragging them to hide behind a pillar 

Holy shit, were they not alone? Who the fuck was that? He watched as Aang poked his head out from the pillar, which made Sokka and Katara silently shriek and yank him back to them by the back of his shirt. He looked at them and they shook their heads frantically like, 'Stop! What the fuck are you doing!?' 

Aang only looked at the siblings with wide eyes before flapping his arms up and down at his side widely and mouthing a squawk without actually saying anything. What was he doing? Did his brain fall out of his damn head when they climbed into this place? 

" I know you're back there"

They all froze. Fuck. He watched as Katara took in a deep breath before stepping out from behind the slab of marble.

"Hi, we're just here to learn things. Please don't mind us" She spoke loudly and firmly (brass fucking balls) 

"I do mind you," The voice said, "Leave the way you came"

Sokka stepped out from the pillar along with Aang and he jumped. 

That's an owl. 

That's a fucking owl . A giant, black fucking owl. Why didn't Toph tell us he was gonna be a fucking owl?! "Are… Are you the spirit that brought this library into the physical world?"

"Yes, I am Wan Shi Tong, 'He Who Knows Ten Thousand Things," The owl spirit nodded, "And you are obviously humans, which, by the way, are no longer permitted in my study" 

Wan Shi Tong came closer to the trio, Aang asked, "What do you have against humans?"

"Humans only bother learning things to get the edge on other humans. Like that firebender who came to this place a few years ago, looking to destroy his enemy. So…" His voice trailed off as he leaned forward in front of a sweating Sokka, " Who are you trying to destroy?" 

Spirits , spirits are terrifying. He was thankful that he wasn't the Avatar, "Destroy? Nononono, we're not destroying!"

"We're not into that!" Aang came to his rescue 

"Then why have you come here?"

"Uh... knowledge for knowledge's sake?" Sokka shrugged

"If you're going to lie to an all-knowing spirit being, you should at least put some effort into it" The large owl squinted 

"He's not lying! We're here with the Avatar, Toph'll vouch for us!..." Katara shouted before pausing, she hit herself on the head, "But… she's outside..."

"We could go get her!" Aang offered 

Wan Shi Tong shook his head, "That won't be necessary, I believe you. But since she is not here to vouch for you," His voice grew low, "You must vouch for yourselves. Do you swear not to abuse the knowledge in my library?"

"Oh, uh. Yeah! I swear not to abuse the knowledge in your library, good spirit" Aang bowed 

"Same here, I won't either"

"Me too"

They all politely bowed to the owl. Who knew spirits demanded so much respect? 

"Hmm, very well. I'll let you peruse my vast collection. On one condition," Their faces dropped worriedly, "To prove your worth as scholars, you have to contribute some worthwhile knowledge" 

Their worth as scholars? Sokka was already a scholar, "Well, do you know what a hot air balloon is?"

"I'm vaguely familiar. The idea is brilliant though it had failed, there was no way to get it back down once it was up" Wan Shi Tong said 

"Until now! The trick is a lid! A lid over the opening over the balloon's fire. Once you control the hot air, you control the balloon. I came up with it with a friend" 

The spirit blinked, "Very interesting," He then turned to Aang and Katara, "And what about you two?" 

"Uh… The Northern Water Tribe was attacked a couple months ago from a siege from the Fire Nation...?" The Waterbender shrugged nervously 

"The Airbenders haven't gone extinct. Actually, I'm one of them!" Aang blew a gust of air out from his hands as a demonstration 

"Hm, I didn't know either of those things," He looked much more interested in Aang's point rather than Katara's (which was understandable, he was an Airbender, previously thought to be wiped out), "Very well. Enjoy the library"

The owl leaped off the edge of the bridge, soaring down to the lower levels and leaving the three kids to explore freely on their own. 





Now, Sokka and his friends were able to pursue without worry. They ventured through the library, glancing over hundreds of books undulating to their topic. They were in a section furthest from where they came from, no sun was able to reach here so there were glowing green crystals that lit up their sight as they read. 

Sokka was leaning against one of the bookshelves, a thick book in his hands as he quickly turned the pages, reading as fast as he possibly could. He kept having to swat Momo's little hands away, he was sitting on his shoulder and was trying to touch the pages under Sokka's fingers. Come on, come on, there has to be something in these millions of books about the Fire Nation!

Aang was sitting cross legged on the floor with a book opened on his lap, Katara was sitting behind him, their backs leaning against each other, "Hey look at this, Katara," The Airbender turned slightly to show her a page on the book, a cringe on his face, "Did you know that the Fire Nation doesn't allow same sex love?"

"Ew," Katara said, "That's terrible"

"Yeah, it is" 

Sokka snorts, his back turned to the two, nose in a book, "Well I hope the important figure I'm gonna marry isn't from the Fire Nation then" 

He placed his book back into its place back on the shelf in exchange for… Huh? His head was cranked down the hall and at a long podium at the end of it. He walked over to it and there was a chard piece of parchment framed in front of it, he read it aloud, 

" The darkest day in Fire Nation history" 

This could be promising. 

Maybe they don't need a map, all they need is a plan and whatever happened on this darkest day sounds like a good start. He grabbed the frail paper and began a mad dash down to another section.

"Where're you going? Sokka!" Katara called out for him and he caught a glimpse of his sister and Aang chasing after him 

"I wanna know what happened to the Fire Nation in their darkest day! This might be able to help us!'

The 15 year old continued dating down the long corridors of the library, it was getting darker and darker the deeper he delved. Maybe they won't even for the comet? Maybe they'll be able to end this war even faster with this information! This could be the nation's downfall! Hell be able to see his dad after so-

Sokka turned a corner, his shoes squeaking as he did and froze. 

The room… it was filled with ashes. Everything in it, burnt and gone. 

He growled and kicked the wall. Aang and Katara finally caught up with him and stopped in the same way he did. The 12 year old looked around sadly, "Firebenders…" 

"That's so fucked up! Just when I think I'm one step ahead of the Fire Nation, it turns out they beat us here a long time ago! Fuck!" He collapsed to his knees and rummaged through the ashes, "I need to know what happened on the darkest day!"

How could the Fire Nation just burn it all!? This was sacred knowledge and they burnt it! Fuck them! Fuck all the Fire Nation! That wasn't fair! He needed that info and now it could be gone , lost forever.

The sound of a yelp filled their ears and they turned to the door, there was one of those little knowledge seeker foxes. Aang smiled and pet its head, "Hello, little fox assistant" 

The fox trotted over to Sokka and nudged its head on his arm then ran out of the room. Katara watched the leave then turned to her brother, "Uh, call me crazy but I think they're trying to lead you somewhere"

"Sure, fine. Can't be any worse than we are at finding stuff," He forces himself to standing, "Let's follow the weird, magic fox" 

The three followed the Knowledge Seeker for nearly ten minutes straight and Sokka was nearly about to give up, they were stupid to follow an animal anywhere. This was a waste of time, they would have better luck searching on their own.

He groaned, "This is dumb, the fox clearly has no idea where it's going"

"Come on Sokka, it's our only lead right now," The small monk smiled before turning back to looking at the animal, "I trust it"

"Of course you do-" Sokka was cut off with a sharp jab in the arm by his sister 

"Let's see where it takes us, would it kill you to have a better attitude?" 

" Yes! Yes it would!"

They continued to follow the fox until it stopped in front of a large, rounded door, it sat down and yapped at them, telling them to hurry it up. 

Stepping inside, the group gasps as they take in the entire room. 

First of all, it was huge. And second, it was round and doom shaped. The walls were painted a bright blue and white puffs lined the bottom, it was meant to resemble a day sky. In the middle of the room stood a big, round table with numbers and dials circling it, there was a yin and yang symbol printed in the middle. Momo jumped onto it and fiddled with a couple of the knobs.

The Knowledge Seeker walked forward and pushed a small button on the table with its snout and the domed ceiling changed from day to night. Now the walls were a dark purple, with dots that were supposed to resemble stars glowed and they took in the beautiful scene. 

"This room is a mechanical wonder! A planetarium that shows day and night!" Sokka gasped, eyes sparkling as much as the hundreds of stars

Katara and Aang then gave him a smug look. His sister folded her arms, "Aang, correct me if I'm wrong but didn't my brother say that the Knowledge Seeker had no idea where it was going?"

"No, I remember," He gave a shit eating grin before shrugging, "Oh well, this is clearly the wrong room. I guess we should keep looking-"

"Alright, alright I get it! I was wrong! Jeez!" Sokka groaned and took a few steps closer to the table, "Now what is this? How does this help us?" 

The two stood on either side and Katara pointed at one of the dials, "Maybe these dials represent dates and times? Try entering that date from that parchment you took"

He nodded wordlessly. Holy shit, his little sister had an actual good idea? When was the last time that happened? The boy took a glance at the parchment and changed about four of the calendar wheel's dials. 

The curved walls change from day to night, and Sokka noticed two little spheres on the opposite end of the walls. One was blue and the other was yellow, he assumed it was meant to be the sun and moon.

Then the planetarium suddenly grew dark again. But it wasn't like the night's dark from before. It was just… dark, as if it just stopped working. No, that isn't right… 

"Hey, what happened to the little sun thingy?" Katara asked and pointed at where she last saw the mechanical sun on the wall 

Aang folded his arms, "Great. Did you break it, Sokka?" 

"It's not broken," Sokka said as he took Katara's still outstretched hand and moved it to point at the moon, "The sun is behind the moon. It's a solar eclipse! It's literally the darkest day in Fire Nation history! Now I get it," He laughed, shaking Aang by his shoulders, "Something awful happened on that day. I dunno what, and frankly don't care, but I do know why it happened!"

Aang blinked and squirmed out of his grasp, "Uh, why'd it happen?"

" Firebenders lose their bending during the solar eclipse!"

"Like the Waterbenders during the lunar eclipse!" Katara gasped, "This is fucking huge!"

This is fucking huge! Holy shit, is he the smartest man alive? He better be at this point, damn he earns a treat. Maybe next time they go into a village, he'll buy himself a nice bag or new shoes. 

"We'll wait for the next eclipse, then we'll invade the Fire Nation when they're totally helpless," He cheered, punching the air, "The Fire Nation is going down!"

" Mortals are so predictable, and such terrible liars"

He froze, mid victory pose and his eyes shot open, a smile still wide on his face. Sokka began to sweat and he watched as Katara and Aang were looking fearfully and someone behind him. 

Fuck...

He whipped around on his heel and there Wan Shi Tong stood, in all his big, feathery glory, "You betrayed my trust. From the beginning, you intended to misuse this knowledge for evil purposes"

"You don't understand. If anyone's evil, it's the Fire Nation!" He retorted 

"You saw what they did to your library! They're destructive and dangerous , we need this information!" Katara added

The spirit's voice boomed in the large domed room, "You think you're the first person to believe their war was justified? Countless others before you have come here seeking weapons or weaknesses or battle strategies!"

"We had no choice. Please , we just wanna protect the people we love" Aang pleaded 

"Yes, and now I'm going to protect what I love" Wan Shi Tong said darkly before flapping his wings sporadically 

RUMBLE!

The ground, the entire library began to shake and the kids nearly lost their balance, " WHAT'RE YOU DOING!?" Sokka screamed over the thundering shaking 

"I'm taking my knowledge back. No one will ever abuse it AGAIN!"

Windows began cracking and shattering, adding to the noise as sand began pouring in. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck-

"He's sinking the building! We gotta get the fuck outta here!" Katara screeched before grabbing the boys' hands, Momo jumping on her head and she began to yank them out of the room but was stopped by the owl jumping in front of them

"I'm afraid I can't allow that. You already know too much- AAGRH! "

Aang blew a powerful gust of wind from out his mouth, shoving the spirit into the wall and they took this as their opportunity to escape the planetarium. 

" FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" Katara cursed as she pulled them along the long, dark corridor where the ground hadn't stilled its shaking 

" You're going to be here FOREVER!" Wan Shi Tong screamed as he flew after them and Sokka knew this was going to haunt his nightmares for the rest of his life if he makes it out of here alive

____________________

Toph sat a couple meters away from the large tower where her friends were in. She was sitting on the hot sand and even if she wanted to get up, she couldn't, not with Wander declaring her lap his favourite place to rest his heavy head. Appa was right next to them, leaning against the badgermole's side in one weird cuddle pile. 

Wander groaned and she pet his snout, "I know, I know. We can't see anything on the sand," He groaned again, "Water sense doesn't count, that's only with, like… bodies and you're the only bodies around here, I'm in the blind boat with you too, buddy. But don't worry, they'll be out in a little bit and we'll be able to leave this sandy hell"

How long does it take to research? She knew that people could read for hours on end, but how long does it take to read words? It shouldn't take long right? Spirits, it was too hot for thinking or for talking or for doing anything-

RUMBLE!

Oh fuck, what was that. She shot up straight at the eardrum bursting sound coming from- 

"The tower!" Toph shouted as she felt Appa hurry to the side. She ran over to it, it was sinking! "WHAT DID THOSE IDIOTS DO!?"

She punched both fists into the Library's outer walls in an effort to stop it from violently descending into the ground any further, "FUUUUUCCKK!" She grit her teeth as her feet slip into the stupid fucking sand, in a strained effort, she paused to solidify it quickly, "WANDER! A LITTLE HELP HERE!"

The badgermole dashed over and stuck his paws near the spot she was holding up, he growled as the two struggled to hold up the vanishing tower. 

What happened!? Are the others okay!? Was Wan Shi Tong doing this!? Were her and Wander basically playing tug of war with a 10,000 year old spirit? Augh, why her? Why now? Why when she could barely see a fucking thing? 

Is this what happens when she leaves those idiots alone for what? 20 minutes!? 

" Hgn!" Toph grunted as she fought to keep it standing with all her strength. Don't focus on the sweat on your head, don't focus on the burning in your muscles, or the stinging behind your eyes, or how her friends could die in there if they don't make it out fast enough

She couldn't protect them from here, she was stuck here, she can't help, she can't fight, all she could do is focus! Focus on the library, on keeping it above ground!

Then Appa howled nervously, "What happened!? Appa!?"

Through the midst of her struggle, the Earthbender could feel a couple bodies of water approaching- 

People were here! 

She was about to scream for help before she felt a blast of sand come her way, she grunted as she took the hit, but didn't dare move from her spot holding the tower. These guys weren't friendly, " Who's there!?"

She felt them circle Appa and they solidified the sand by his feet to prevent the bison from escaping, he bellowed again, this time louder. Then they threw weighted ropes around him. Through struggling breaths, Toph screamed, " GET AWAY FROM HIM!"

A rope latched around Wander's neck and yanked him away from the tower with a strangled cry. The weight of the building doubled now that it was only Toph holding it up, she felt Wander get forcefully reeled over to where the men and Appa were. Fuck, fuck, fuck-

"LEAVE US THE FUCK ALONE!" She roared, briefly letting go of the library to Earthbend a misaimed blast of sand at the thieves. She realized she missed when she went back to holding the tower again

But they didn't listen, they didn't even fucking react. And as she struggled between holding up the tower and trying to land a hit on the men, a terrible realization dawned upon her.

She had to choose between protecting Appa and Wander…

Or preventing her friends' deaths...

Appa and Wander were going to be taken away, helpless to whatever these fuckos wanted to do with them. They could sell them, or kill them or eat them! Who fucking knows what these guys wanted!

But Sokka, Katara and Aang were still inside! They still need to get out, they wouldn't be able to if she didn't continue holding up this blasted tower!

She needed to choose...

NO!

No! She refused to pick! She won't do it! Toph wasn't losing anyone else ever again! These mother fuckers were going to pay if they tried to make her even think they could take her friends from her!

Toph seethed with pure, unshaken anger and shallow breaths. She felt the familiar heat behind her eyes as they began to glow- 

No. No Avatar State. 

She shook her head. The Avatar State just makes everything fucking worse. Calm down, calm down. She could solve this.

The Avatar has to get them. She can't even feel them anymore, no footsteps from the Earth, no water in their body. They were moving away! They were taking them away and she heard the animals screeching and she couldn't see, all she could feel was the incredible weight of the giant tower and she couldn't see. She can't see. She can't see. She can't-

Air! Fucking Airbending! Holy shit! Okay think, if Toph was able to see with Waterbending, can't she try and see with Airbending too? It was fucking crazy but she was not going to let them get away!

" I said, leave them… ALONE!" Toph turned on her heel and Airbent a powerful wave of air towards the benders-

And suddenly the world became clear in a… weak way. She could feel the men fly through the air- Appa and Wander pant and break free from the thick ropes- the thieves screamed and ran off. 

"Let's get out of here!" One of them shrieked as they ran

Even though there was sand and she could barely feel the water in their bodies because of the distance, Toph could feel them. It was the subtle shifts and vibrations in the- 

In the air. 

She saw with Airbending. 

Holy shit, that fucking worked-

RUMBLE!

Oh shit, the tower! Those fucking idiots are still in there. She'll worry about how awesome she is later, right now she needs to keep these assholes alive. 

" WANDER! Come back and help!" She shoved her fists back into the stone and gruned 

____________________

When Wan Shi Tong was chasing Sokka, Katara and Aang through the mystical library, Aang developed a distraction, running around at full Airbender speed as the owl chased him as Sokka and Katara went back to the planetarium, they searched for nearly 20 minutes for when the next solar eclipse was going to happen. 

When they finally found it, they had just barely managed to escape with their lives when they got to the rope and were ready to climb up and leave, Aang grabbed the both of them and jumped up the entire height of the library and out the giant window. They slid down the fucking side of the tower and holy shit, they were alive!

Once outside and safely on the sand, Sokka was about to cheer but took notice of Toph and Wander holding up the tower. 

Were they holding up the entire fucking library this entire time? Holy fuck

The Earthbenders let go of it and-

RRRRRRRRRRGGGGGG!

The building disappeared in the sand almost immediately. They both collapsed on the ground from sheer exhaustion, a cloud of sand puffed out from where they hit the ground. 

"Toph! Wander!" Aang shouted, darting over to them 

Katara rushed to sit where Toph was lying, "Are you okay?" 

Sokka stood over them, he scrunched his nose up in disgust, "Ew, you're all sweaty"

Too tired to argue, The Avatar panted, " Fuck… you"

"Yeah, she's fine," He shrugged before pulling out a piece of paper, "Anyway, look what we got! There's a solar eclipse coming!"

"The Fire Nation's in trouble now!"

Notes:

Oh wow! A chapter that has the same title as the book! Something that has also happened in book 1! It's almost like it's purposely repeating that pattern to stress some sort of importance!

Guess who just learned Air sense? TOPH DID!!!! Well, with the help of her best friend, Adrenaline, of course.

AIR SENSE! AIR SENSE! AIR SENSE!!!

Unlike Water Sense which allows the user to feel the water content in a living thing's body via veins, Air Sense works more like echolocation. It lets the user feel where a person or object is based on the vibrations in the air that bounce off of it! It's kinda like Earth Sense!!!

But yeah, in canon, Toph wasn't able to save Appa because she couldn't see in the sand, well in this, Toph was able to too because she had not only Water sense, but her new found Air sense as well (I feel like anyway for anyone to be able to get out of that situation they would need the help of a couple elements, so I definitely don't blame Toph for losing Appa in canon)

But yep! I hoped you enjoyed it!!

Chapter 12: Control

Summary:

After finding out incredibly useful information on the Fire Nation in Wan Shi Tong's Library and barely escaping by the skin of their teeth, the gaang find themselves taking temporary rest at the Misty Palms Oasis.

But that rest is quick to fizzle into anger over Appa and Wander's near capturing while the rest were still in the library.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After the entire fiasco with Wan Shi Tong's Library- apparently Aang, Sokka, and Katara managed to upset him so much that he ended up taking his entire library back into the Spirit World- Toph couldn't say she was surprised, it sounded very in character for them if she was being honest. 

She just hoped they didn't tell him that they knew her, or else she will have another spirit enemy because of them and might need to settle it next time she enters the other world. 

They have been traveling all day after that and Katara said that the sun was in the middle of setting and thank Oma and Shu that it was, they all had a looong day. The team had managed to reach a tiny town, it was called the Misty Palms Oasis (don't ask her why it was called that, she had no idea). 

"-And then these pieces of shit Earthbenders come out of nowhere and try to steal Wander and Appa! Right as we were trying to hold up the fucking library! If I ever see those mother fuckers again..." How long had Toph been talking about this for already?

Aw, who cares. She was fucking upset, who the fuck were those guys anyway!? She had half a mind to try and track them down for trying to hurt her friends. She felt Wander nudge at the back of her head, telling her to calm down.

"I know, good thing you stopped them" Aang said, his heart was angry. He was as mad as her , he spoke sharply, brow frowned

She bawled her fists, "I'll do a lot more than just stop them"

Sokka placed a hand on Toph's tense shoulder, "Don't get yourself too riled up, Toph. 'Can't have you accidentally triggering your Avatar State"

"Trigger her what?" The Airbender asked and his heart still beat with rage as they walked into the shabby town. It was small and there were no roads. All the buildings were short and made out of crumbled sandstone

The Misty Palms Oasis didn't feel like an oasis at all.   

"The Avatar State," Katara repeated, "It's like this really powerful thing that apparently every Avatar can do. It's makes them at their strongest and they basically become like this super weapon"

Sokka folded his arm and lolled his head, "Yeah, Toph's eyes glow and everything. And it would've been cool if… You know, if she didn't completely wreck everything in her path and nearly kill us on several occasions" 

"I can't control it! It's not my fault!" Toph argued but she knew it was futile

It was her fault, maybe if she trained harder she could try to control it. If she could master Spirit World travel, she could master the Avatar State, right? Well, during the Winter Solstice, Gyatso said that it was probably the single hardest thing for an Avatar to master. It sounded like she had her work cut out for her, but she could handle a challenge.

She felt Katara's hand snake into hers and she gave it a tight squeeze, "We know, it's okay. Look on the bright side though, protecting Appa and Wander helped you figure how to see with Airbending at least, right?"

Toph took a deep breath, her new way of sight, seeing through not the vibrations in the Earth, but through the air. This wasn't restricted to the water in someone's body or if there was Earth around, air was everywhere.

Seeing with the air currents, how they bounce off surfaces and come back to her, it was still really weak right now, just like how her Water sense was. But with training, the Air sense (?) Could become as strong as either of her ways of sight, "Yeah, you're right" She squeezed Katara's hand back

But this wasn't about Airbending or the Avatar State. This is about those fucking jerks who tried to steal Appa and Wander! Toph knew she should just let it go, there was no use in being angry about something that could have happened. Logically, she knew that the possibility of their paths crossing again in such a vast desert were extremely slim but she just couldn't shake off that… anger. 

Those guys looked to be really good at bending sand, they could have helped her, she was carrying a fucking tower! But they didn't and instead, they went to take her friends. It was fucked up and she knew that Aang understood that as well as her. 

"It says here on King Bumi's map that the Misty Palms Oasis is a 'pristine natural ice spring' and one of nature's wonders. There should be a giant thing of ice in the middle of town, something about it being tied to a lot of spiritual energy or something," Sokka explained, reading off the map given by the King of Omashu, he turned to the two understandably grumpy 12 year olds, "That sounds cool, right?" 

….

"Okay that does sound really cool" 

Dammit, Toph hated that Sokka could be a really good older brother when he wanted to be. 

"If you bend the ice, would you be bending magic water?" Aang was already beginning to stimulate his mind with questions and busy work 





And just as Sokka said, square in the middle of the small town was the spiritual ice that he had intrigued them about. It was-

"It's so small" 

It was so small. Standing in a shallow pocket of hot stone was a slab of ice that seemed to be about no bigger than a boulder, and not even a big boulder at that. Just a... small boulder, it was very underwhelming to say the least but it was technically considered a win as it replaced Toph and Aang's anger with… confusion? Or maybe it was more of just a ' huh' moment. 

"It's so hot here, it's probably been melting for who knows how long," Katara said, "Wait, Momo! Don't lick it!" She shrieked as she pulled the lemur away from the ice 

"I guess they call it the Misty Palms Oasis for its 'pristine natural ice spring, " Toph spoke nonchalantly, placing her hands behind her head, "What now?"

"Well now,"

She sensed Sokka walk over to a bench and sat down, he took out a couple sheets of paper and laid them out on his lap, the three followed him. Katara sat next to him with Toph next to her and Aang stood behind the bench, resting his arms on the back of the bench, "We plan!" He said enthusiastically 

"And by 'we plan' you mean that you already made a plan that we're gonna have no choice but to follow, I'm guessing?" Karara raised an eyebrow 

"Well duh," He said as Toph heard him unfold a piece of paper, "Look, in Wan Shi Tong's Library, we were able to find out that there's gonna be a solar eclipse in a couple months. That means that for probably about eight to ten minutes on this specific day, Firebenders won't be able to Firebend!"

"Holy shit," Toph leaned over Katara and to Sokka, "You're sure? Cause that's kinda you know, a big thing"

She felt Aang start to trail away from the group, walking a little away and off to one of the merchant stands, the other two didn't seem to notice. 

"I know! This is why it's important that we get this information to a trusted source," The 15 year old stresses, "I recommend the Earth King. He has the most influence and the largest army in all the Earth Kingdom. If anyone could help us get this invasion plan into action, it's him" 

Toph flopped down and rested on her back on Katara's lap, her feet hanging off the bench's arm, "No, that that guy's like… Super corrupt, Ba Sing Se is weird and way too far away. If we gotta give this to anyone, it should be Bumi. He's way smarter and he was the one who gave us the directions to the library in the first place"

Ba Sing Se was the largest city in the entire Earth Kingdom so it was only natural it became a huge trading hub. And she was sure that if Appa and Wander had gotten stolen, they would have been taken there. That place has more rich people than Gaoling and is twice as fucked up. 

"She's got a point, Sokka," Katara clicked her tongue, "And Omashu is way closer than Ba Sing Se is. Suki said it was one of the greatest strongholds in the entire Kingdom too"

 

"But Bumi isn't the Earth King!" He should be, Toph thought as Sokka continued, "The Earth King controls the entire Earth Kingdom! We'd be able to get so much more support if we went with him!"

"I've a lot of horror stories about Ba Sing Se; brainwashing, secret organizations, bears, like just bear bears, no armadillo-bears or rhinoceros-bears, just bears... Well, that last one might be made up but the first two are real. There's even a saying everyone here in the Earth Kingdom knows, 'What happens in Ba Sing Se, stays in Ba Sing Se,'" Toph said, absentmindedly playing with the fingers of Katara's right hand as she spoke, "My point is, we're better off going with Bumi"

Sokka huffed, "Well this is a two against one, Aang can settle the score-" He twisted his torso around in his seat, "Hey Aang, what do you-... Aang?"

"Huh? Oh sorry guys. I was talking to that merchant over there," The boy came back and pointed to his previous spot, "The guy saw Appa and Wander and was nice enough to give me a free bison whistle and badgermole whistle. Catch, Toph" He said before tossing the badgermole whistle in the air and she caught it (maybe she could practice her Air sense by catching and dodging things being thrown at her?)

She sat up and her fingers traced over the small whistle, it was shaped like a badgermole, that's so cute, "Hey thanks" 

He gave her a small smile that didn't reach his eyes before standing behind the bench again, "So what's up?" 

He was still really upset about what could have happened. 

"Well, with the information we got about the solar eclipse coming in a couple months, we're kinda tied on if we should get the Earth King's help with it or King Bumi's-" Katara began explaining but was cut off 

"Oh that's easy: Bumi, he's really smart and super strong. He'd be able to help us," The Airbender said with a shrug, "This is really important stuff and the help we get shouldn't be about their influence, it's if we could trust them"

The girls shot Sokka a shit eating grin, he glared at them, " Fine! We'll go with Bumi! Even though I was the one who found out about the eclipse first…"

"Technically, it was Bumi who did since he was the one told Toph about the library" 

"That's what I said!"

"You're no help, Aang"

____________________

"Alright now that we know that we're heading back to Omashu next, we'll leave tomorrow morning" Katara said as they walked through the orange looking town, she and Toph were holding hands again

Aang knew that they were together now, but the two didn't say anything about it so he didn't either (even though he was really happy for them and it was really cute). When Sokka found out, he wanted to tease them because it was his 'duty as an older brother' and frankly, Aang didn't get that at all. Teo was practically his brother and was a year older than him, but he was always nice and never teased him. 

Aang was able to talk him out of making fun of the girls, he said that he could do it after a little more time has passed, when they're a little more comfortable in their relationship. Maybe that only put a bandaid on the problem but that was for Future Aang to deal with. 

"Let's go get something to eat, then we could check in at that small inn I saw when we came in," The sun had set over the horizon a while ago, leaving it dark and the stars twinkled above. Sokka spoke as she shuffled through his bag, he then paused and looked up, eyes darting around nervously, "Uh…"

The Airbender cocked his head back to the Water Tribe boy after looking at the night sky, "What's wrong?" 

The 15 year old slowly creaked his head around to his sister, "Katara? Do you have our money?" 

"You never let me hold it because you have horrible trust issues, Sokka," She said before adding cautiously, "... Why?"

He plopped down on his knees and held his bag upside down, shaking out all its contents. "Because it's not in here! Where'd it all go-" Aang watched as brushes, papers, rope and various other supplies fell out of his bag followed by four copper coins. Sokka paused and picked them up, " Four copper coins? Where'd it all go?!" 

"You went to the bathroom before, did you put your bag down at any point?" Toph asked 

"Well I'm not gonna hold my bag when I go to the bathroom , Toph," He said as he stood up and groaned, "All our money was stolen! We had money for food and an inn, but now we only have enough for one…"

"We should pick the inn, I have a small bag of fruit and nuts on Appa's saddle. We could share it" He offered 

"Yeah and I think after the day we've had, sleeping in an actual bed sounds amazing" Katara smiled breathlessly 

Sokka shrugged, "If we have food then fine, let's get to the inn," He turned on his heel and started to walk away in the opposite direction, "Come on, it's this way. Follow me"

They began to walk behind the oldest with Appa and Wander following close behind. Aang felt Momo leap onto his shoulder and he smiled softly at him, raising his finger to the lemur for him to grab it with his little hands, his big eyes twinkling in the moonlight. 

He was glad that those desert thieves hadn't had the chance to steal Appa and Wander, he didn't know what he would have done if they had managed to actually take them. 

He was angry. There was a large part of himself that was so upset about what nearly happened, he was hurt, and he wanted to see those people who nearly took his best friend hurt too. It wasn't fair that they would be able to just walk away from it. 

But it was useless, he knew that there was no way they were ever going to confront those guys, the desert was too big. He felt himself pout as Momo rubbed his head on his cheek. 

"I hope they have bed beds, not those slabs of rock that we slept on back in Gaoling" Katara said, jokingly nudging Toph with her arm 

"They're Kangs and you didn't seem to mind sleeping on it after you got on" Toph retorted 

"Because you wouldn't let me off it," She snorted, "So I just sucked it up"

"Oh like you could sit and bite your tongue, you'd never" 

"You two be quiet. I can't think with your weird flirting," Sokka said from ahead, apparently he didn't feel like listening to Aang's warnings, "You better hope that a room isn't anymore than four coins"

"It's not our fault you lost all the money" His sister folded her arms

"You all were messing me up! You guys talk too much!" 

"Hey! What did I do?" Aang finally spoke up

Toph placed a hand on his shoulder, "Let them fight, they'll tire themselves out eventually"

"Well I'm surprised using the bathroom was on your insane schedule!" Katara huffed

Sokka whipped his head around and shot her a glare before stomping off at a much quicker speed than before, " Actually , it is! And I was only fulfilling my schedule, where would you even be without my- Oof!"

It seemed that Sokka was in such a fit of anger that he hadn't seen the group of men walking past, slamming face first into the hard chest of one of them. He stopped and looked up and chuckled, "Oh, sorry. I didn't see you there"

The man didn't look too happy at Sokka's accident (maybe he was already angry about something), he shoved the boy back roughly, "Yeah, you better be sorry. Watch it next time or I'll make you"

Katara stepped in front of Sokka, "Hey! It was an accident. Don't push my brother!" She seemed to completely forget about their argument just seconds ago and was immediate to protect Sokka

" I'll push whoever I want" The man growled and took a step forward, towering over the 14 year old who didn't look like she was backing down any time soon 

Then younger man who looked around his mid 20's placed a hand on the angry man's shoulder, "Bao, the girl's right it was just an accident," He then turned to face the kids, "Sorry, we're all just upset about some things that happened today" 

"That makes all of us" Aang smiled weakly at him 

He blinked as Toph grabbed a tight hold of his forearm, she twitched, "I know that guy's voice. He's the one who tried to steal Appa and Wander" She hissed, anger dripping from her voice 

What? These were the guys? These were the guys who tried to take away his best friend? Is that why they were angry, because they didn't get their catch of the day? These fucked up assholes! Aang saw red, he'll kill them! He'll fucking kill them!

In an instant, the Airbender pushed in front of the Water Tribe siblings, waving the sharp part of his boomerang at the group of men threateningly, " You were the ones who tried to steal Appa!" 

" Appa? Who's that?" 

"Who's that- APPA! THE BISON!" He growled, pointing a sharp finger behind him at Appa and Wander, "You tried to steal him and the badgermole! I know you did!" 

He shook his head, "I dunno what you're talking about!" He denied and slowly reached for his boomerang, which was still getting waved angrily in his face, "Put the weapon down, kid-" 

Aang jerked his hand away, " NO! ADMIT IT! ADMIT THAT YOU TRIED TO STEAL APPA!"  

" Aang-" Sokka called out from behind him 

"SAY IT! What were you gonna do with them?! Were you gonna sell them!?"

" Aang!-" Katara then called out, but he ignored them, he was too caught up in his rage  

He jerked his boomerang back in their faces and they all took a couple steps back. They weren't looking at him, they were looking at something behind him and they looked terrified. Good, they should be scared, " Were you gonna kill them!? You better not have laid a single hand on either of them or I swear I'll-!"

"AANG!" 

Finally having enough, the boy jerked himself around and was about to call out on what in the world could possibly be more important to them when the people who nearly kidnapped Appa and Wander were right here-

Then, he stopped.

Sokka and Katara both had their arms wrapped tightly around Toph, who was thrashing and struggling in their grip. She looked enraged and her eyes were- 

Oh fuck, they were glowing. 

The brilliant shine from her eyes was practically the only thing he could see through the dark of the night. The air around them grew harsh and violent and he felt the ground underneath his feet start to shake and rumble, it reminded Aang of when the library was starting to sink by Wan Shi Tong.

Wan Shi Tong the Spirit.   

Was this the Avatar State?

He was frozen where he stood as he watched as she writhed out of their hold, pushing them away from her with a harsh shove. Sokka and Katara grunted as they fell to the ground as Toph stood tall and practically shook with anger. 

The wind was powerful and it knocked over carts and stands, people were screaming and running off as they felt the mighty Earthquake. 

Aang quickly sidestepped out of the way, rushing over to Sokka and Katara's sides as Toph began walking forward.

The thieves screeched and went to run off but their feet were encased in stone, proving that escape was fruitless. 

"Are you guys okay?" He asked as he helped the two up 

Sokka nodded, "We're fine but-" 

"THE TOWER WAS SINKING, MY FRIENDS WERE IN THERE! YOU COULD HAVE HELPED!" Toph screamed with a voice that sounded like a jumbled mess of thousands of voices, " BUT INSTEAD YOU TRIED TO STEAL WANDER AND APPA!"

"I'm-I'm sorry! I had no idea they belonged to the Avatar! Please!"

The wind just grew harsher and it began to swirl around Toph as the man's pleas only made her angrier. Giant rocks shot out from the ground and launched in all directions, destroying carts and nearly crashing into villagers. 

Appa roared anxiously at the flinging projectiles and Wander stomped a paw on the ground, a wall of stone emerged out and shielded the group from their friend's blind rage.

Aang watched and listened to the screams of terror from all around him, barely audible from the smashing of Earth and crashing winds. 

He thought that he wanted to see the people who nearly took Appa hurt, but seeing the unrestricted fury his friend was bestowing upon them, he realized that no, not this wasn't what he wanted. He doesn't want this at all!

"Katara! What're you doing!? Get back here!" Sokka squealed over the chaos, reaching his arm out for his sister who had just run out from behind the wall 

The Waterbender didn't respond as she trudged through the strong air. She came up from behind Toph and grabbed her right hand. 

Aang could hardly hear her voice over all the noise as Katara spoke to the Avatar, " Toph, you know this isn't right"

Toph jerked herself to the girl, face twisted in outrage as she held up the hand she was holding and crushed it harshly. Katara slightly wavered but didn't move, she stood in front of her fearlessly. 

The wind continued its powerful pursuit as the two stood there. Aang was completely still as they watched with suspense at what might unfold. 

Then… 

The air became less violent. It was slowing down and the rocks stopped their havoc. 

Katara pulled her in and wrapped her arms around the small girl. Toph didn't return the hug, her arms stayed limp at her sides and her face was crushed against the Waterbender's chest. 

The rock wall that Wander had created slowly came down as he sensed the shackles that held the Sandbenders in place fell apart as well. The men scurried off in fear. 

The Misty Palms Oasis fell into silence...

"Holy shit…" Aang whispered as he stood up with Sokka 

So that was the Avatar State. Katara wasn't kidding when she said it was a super weapon , that was fucking insane and frankly, he could hardly belive what he had just witnessed. His friend nearly killed those guys if it wasn't for Katara, Toph nearly killed those guys. Toph! Aang has never seen her so upset, it was scary.

He followed Sokka to the girls, "Katara! Are you okay!?"

"I'm fine, we're fine," Katara nodded and she slowly brought herself out of the hug that Toph never returned, she kept a hand on the Avatar's shoulder, "Those guys ran off. Are you guys okay?"

Aang glanced around, surveying the damage as they talked. Sokka smiled softly, "We're okay" A lot of the civilians had escaped away into the safety of their houses, they were the only ones outside at this point, alone with the stars. But luckily, there wasn't too much broken or busted, mainly just the ground had stuck up in places it shouldn't be but besides that, it was fine. 

"I'm sorry for that, you guys," Toph bawled her fists and her voice cracked, "This was my fault. I couldn't control myself, but I'll get better. I'll get better control over it, I swear I will, I just-" 

"Toph..." Sokka started, scratching the back of his neck as his big brother instincts kicked in, "Don't beat yourself up too much, no one was hurt- well, except those guys, but they were just scared shitless," He started to walk forward and past them, "This was a rough day, let's just get to the inn"

Aang watched as Toph leaned into Katara and the 14 year old silently wrapped an arm around her shoulders and brought her closer as they walked. 

 




After using the rest of their coins on the cheapest room at the inn, they stepped inside their room. It was incredibly tiny, probably about ten by ten feet with two Kang beds on opposite sides of the room. There was a small drawer (that had a Pai Sho board and some book with crude illustrations in it) in the corner and a tiny window where the pale moonlight seeped through. 

"Alright, now we're broke," Sokka placed his hands on his hips after he closed the blinds, "We'll do boys bed-girls bed, I don't think anyone's gonna have a problem with that. Now, Sokka needs sleep," He said in an exhausted way, plopping down on the bed closest to the door only to jerk back up, "Aw, a Kang!? How am I gonna sleep on this?!" He whined

Aang yawned, sitting down gently next to the 15 year old and watched as Katara wordlessly sat down on the other bed, "Come on Sokka, it's not that bad" He said with a smile

Toph walked into the room and fell to the floor in between the two beds, laying face down. She was probably completely drained both physically from holding up the entire library and mentally from the emotional roller coaster of the Avatar State, "I'm good on the floor. Take the Kang, Katara" Her voice was muffled from the ground  

Katara peeked over the edge of the bed over at the girl on the floor, "I'm pretty sure three days ago you were the one who said that sleeping on the floor wouldn't be any different from the Kang," She smiled softly and rested her chin on her hand, "You might as well be up here with me" 

The Airbender laid down next to Sokka and watched as Toph stayed on the floor for a moment longer before soundlessly getting up and laying down next to Katara. He heard a chuckle escape from the Waterbender's lips as she pulled her in close. 

Then it was silent. 

____________________

So far in this week, Toph had found out that her parents were still alive, held up an entire library that was the size of an entire fucking palace, her friends nearly died, she discovered Air sense, Appa and Wander were almost kidnapped, and she went into the Avatar State again. 

And it's only Thursday. 

But fuck everyone who says sleep can't help you. Sleep is fucking amazing and damn did it help lift her from her shitty mood from the day before, from this entire week actually. 

When she woke up, she had no idea what time it was and had no way of telling if the sun was out or not. But Katara was still sleeping, pressed up on top of her with her long arms wrapped around her torso. The Waterbender was drooling on her shirt and her long hair tickled her nose. She could hear the snores of Sokka and Aang from the other bed. 

When she moved Katara's hair away from her face, she heard her begin to stirr. Fuck. 

"Hi" Katara whispered

"Hi" 

She felt the girl on her rub her eyes and move back from off her and the comfortable weight on her chest was sadly gone, "The sun's up if you're curious" 

"Thanks," Toph said before turning on her side to face the girl who was staring back at her, their faces were inches apart, "I'm sorry about yesterday, that wasn't right. I couldn't control myself and just-... They were right there and I was so angry and I swear I didn't mean for it to happen it's just that I-" 

Toph stopped her whispered rambles as Katara clasped her hand tight, " Toph, it's fine. You were angry, no one blames you," Katara came closer and pressed her forehead against hers. Closing her eyes, she spoke just barely audible, " No one was hurt, we're okay" 

The Avatar felt herself relax and she closed her eyes as well, pressing her forehead back into Katara's. They laid there like that for a while in silence. 

No one was hurt. They were okay. They were fine and weren't in pain. Those words- Katara was telling the truth- it soothed her immensely. Trusting that people will be okay was fucking hard. And it was even harder knowing that she could be the reason they aren't safe. She could hurt them on accident with this stupid fucking Avatar State, this is going to become a big problem if Toph didn't fix this soon. 

Along with mastering Air and Water and her newly created Air sense, Toph will have to also juggle controlling the Avatar State. Maybe Avatar Gyatso or Kuruk could give her some tips on where to start. She could train on their way to Omashu and go from there, they're probably going to be there for a while as they plan their next moves for the invasion with the solar eclipse information. This will give her plenty of time, she can't afford to hurt the people she loves. She needs to protect them, not harm them. 

She heard a loud, dramatic yawn from behind her and she automatically knew that Sokka was now awake. He sat up and stretched his arms. Smacking his lips, he shook Aang who was curled up by his side, still asleep, "Aang. Come on buddy, we gotta get going" 

" Ngmrm… No Teo, I don't wanna eat those leaves. They're blue and weeeird…" He grumbled, half asleep 

Sokka huffed, "Aang!" 

The Airbender shot up, "Huh!? Oh," He laid back down and relaxed with a smile, "Morning, Sokka"

"Yeah, hey Aang," He grumbled before climbing over the boy and off the bed, "Hey losers, quit cuddling and get up. Omashu isn't coming to us!" 

Did he always have to ruin the moment? 

Sokka placed a firm hand on Toph's shoulder and yanked her forcefully away from his sister, the Avatar flew off the bed and landed weightlessly on the floor ( thank you , Airbending). 

Katara sat up and shouted, " Sokka! You're the worst!" 

"And you and your girlfriend are gross! What kind of older brother would I be if I didn't push you guys apart at any chance I get?" He began putting his boots on 

Aang chuckled worriedly and shrugged at the 14 year old, "If it makes you feel any better, I think you and Toph are really adorable"

It didn't make her feel any better if her skyrocketing heartbeat was any indication. Katara puffed out her cheeks and muttered a couple curses under breath before rising to her feet, "I'm gonna ignore you guys because I really don't feel like getting all riled up so early in the morning"

"Hey, good for you! Working on some self control, I see!" Toph grinned widely 

Sokka raised an eyebrow at the tiny Earthbender, "Oh, and speaking of self control…" He slung his bag over his shoulder and walked out of the room, calling out from the hallway, "You gotta put a lid or something on that Avatar State! I know you can't control it but we can't have you wreaking every place we go because you lose it!"

"I'm gonna train to control it, Sokka!" Toph ran out of the room and after the boy, the other two following suit, "I dunno where to start, but I'm gonna figure it out!' 

"Actually, I think I might know how!" Aang popped up by her side 

The group had left the inn and were now currently standing outside and walking towards behind the building where Appa, Wander and Momo slept for the night. Appa yawned and stretched himself over Wander, who sniffed his fur. Momo chirped and flew right into Sokka's bag. 

The entire town was quiet from the early morning, the rush clearly hadn't hit yet over this small Oasis. It seemed to be just them out right now. 

"What do you have in mind?" Katara asked, stopping in front of Wander and petting right in between his eyes 

"Well there's this guy, his name is Guru Pathik and he lives in the village I'm from! He knows a lot about the Spirit World and stuff," He explained as the three huddled around him in curiosity, "He's super spiritually enlightened and, like, 100 years old. He even knows all about Avatar stuff, he might be able to help you master the Avatar State, Toph"

An 100 year old, enlightened Guru who could help Toph control her stupid Avatar powers? It nearly sounded like a joke but Aang's truthful heartbeat told her all she needed to know. 

"But what about Omashu? We have to get the eclipse plans to Bumi, we don't have time to go all the way back to the village" Katara made a good point. Dammit, there isn't time to do both 

"Not if we do them at the same time," Sokka folded his arms, what was he getting at? "If Toph takes Wander up north, she could learn from this Guru guy while you, me, and Aang take Appa to Omashu. By the time we regroup, we'll have the invasion fully planned and Toph will have mastered the Avatar State" 

"But... that means splitting up…" Aang spoke sadly, "What do you think, Toph?"

"If there's even a sliver of a chance he could help me, I'm taking it. There really isn't any other option if I wanna get this down," She spoke calmly and logically before losing that grace and grinning crookedly, "But don't worry. I'll train hard to get this down as fast as possible, I'll be with you guys soon!"

She needs to be quick, she can't be gone for too long. Something could happen to her friends and she wouldn't be there to protect them. She'll master the Avatar State and come right back to them, stronger than ever and fully prepared to fight and make sure they live. 

Aang grabbed the Avatar and wrapped his arms around her tightly, "I'm gonna miss you!" 

Then Katara joined the hug, pulling Sokka into it with her, he awkwardly patted her bun, "Yeah yeah, we're all gonna miss you or whatever even though we'll see you in probably a couple weeks" 

"Just shut up and enjoy the hug" 

The embrace ended much shorter than Toph would have preferred but Sokka was right, they were gonna reunite in a couple weeks. At least she still had Wander. She was going to work hard to become the best Avatar in history. As she turned to her badgermole, she felt Aang and Sokka begin to climb up Appa. 

"Wait, Toph" Katara spoke from behind her

Toph felt the Waterbender's pulse speed up as she snatched her wrist, pulling her close and cupping her face with her hands. Toph smiled up at her nervously and was about to say something but her thoughts were cut short when Katara kissed her cheek.

Katara kissed her cheek.  

The Avatar felt her face flush aflame as Katara pulled back and with a large smile and equally red face, she quickly spoke, "Alright, I'll miss you- I mean we! We'll miss you!" She laughed anxiously and ran over to the giant bison, "Be safe, don't die! Bye!"

"You're the worst at this" Sokka said, already on top of Appa's head, he then turned to Aang, who was sitting by his side, "We should leave her here just to embarrass her"

"Shut up!" Katara hissed, face still a bright crimson 

Katara just kissed her on the cheek and got so embarrassed she ran away.  

That's adorable. 

Toph placed a hand on the cheek that was kissed as she cackled loudly, "I'll see you when I master the Avatar State!" 

"The Avatar State isn't an excuse to start slacking! Don't forget to practice your Waterbending!"

"Or your Airbending!"

Oh right, that reminds her. 

Toph leaped into the air and right onto the flying bison's furry head, "Wait Twinkle Toes, this is kinda a weird favor to ask but..."  

Oh boy, how was she gonna word this?

"Do you think I could borrow your shoes?"

Notes:

Our favorite gaang split up :( but don't worry, they'll be reunited soon!

Toph is going back to the secret Airbending village with Wander to potentially train with Guru Pathik while Aang, Sokka, and Katara are heading back to Omashu with Appa and Momo to give The Day of Black Sun plans to Bumi!

I just think it would've been better to get Omashu's help compared to Ba Sing Se. I mean, I understand that Ba Sing Se is the Earth Kingdom's largest and most powerful city but Omashu is the second! That has to mean something, you know? And I know that because of the circumstances of the show, they HAD to go there to get Appa but since I made him NOT get taken, I don't have to write anything with Ba Sing Se! Because we ALL know NOTHING bad happens in Ba Sing Se! Hell, there's NO WAR there!

And going to Omashu means something veeeerry important…

SUKI SUKI SUKI SUKI SUKI!!!!

Starting the next chapter and every chapter afterwards (even in book 3), I am MORE than happy to say that Suki will be there with the gaang!!! I'm not doing what they did in canon where we had her for like, the last 5 episodes of book 3. She's gonna be in every chapter onward!

And does anyone remember who ELSE is in Omashu? Maybe some certain secret Firebender/fruit stand merchants perhaps...?

;)

Chapter 13: Race to Fate

Summary:

With the gaang split up, Aang, Sokka, and Katara make their way to Omashu to plan for the invasion while Toph journeys up north to the secret Airbending village to meet Guru Pathik. But unbeknownst to them, Azula has plans...

Big plans...

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Come on, Wander! We can't stop now!"

Toph was running at full Airbending speed through an expansive grass valley, a gust of dust and dirt forming in a line behind her as she darted through the dale. The badgermole only gave an affirmative groan and picked up the speed, Earthbending slightly to push himself forward. 

The Avatar had on- ugh, shoes. It prevented her from using her Earth sense to its full, non-fuzzy potential which forced her to rely on her Air sense, using this traveling as a way to strengthen it as much as she could. 

She was lucky Aang and her were so close, otherwise he would have probably been a little more hesitant to give up his only pair of shoes for her (it's okay, he'll just get new ones once he and Sokka and Katara reach Omashu). 

As she ran, Toph focused on the vibrations in the air, just like how she would feel the vibrations in the Earth. 

The currents moved constantly , bouncing off the ground, off herself, off Wander, off everything. It got easier to see with it quickly, after already going through the rodeo of learning Water sense, Toph knew what points to pay more attention to when training it. 

If they didn't stop at all, save for breaks, they could get to the mountain village in about three or four days- as Sokka had said. It had already been two days since she had split up with the rest, the others should be reaching Omashu today. And two days traveling in her case meant that there was only one or two more days left to go!

There's no way she's going to slow down now! Not when she's so close!

____________________

A giant Fire Nation tank with an ominous, dangerous drill attached to the front roared through the empty northern Earth Kingdom domain. Behind it, were hundreds upon hundreds of tanks, just as huge and just as terrifying. 

Inside the leading machine stood Azula, Mai, Ty Lee and about a dozen soldiers. Mai was lounging on a nearby chair, reading a book and Ty Lee was sitting on the arm of it, not necessarily reading along but happily playing with the knife wielder's hair. 

"Hey Azula? I'm confused on something," Ty Lee spoke in a sing sing voice, not taking her attention off of Mai's hair, "Why are we and all these other tanks going to Omashu when the rest of the soldiers are going to Ba Sing Se, Gaoling and other places in the Earth Kingdom? Why don't we all just invade together in one place? 

Azula smirked and shook her head, turning to face her friend, "Because Ty Lee, we're the Fire Nation. And like a true Firebender, I plan to invade all at once. With troops invading in multiple places all at the same time, we will overwhelm the Earth Kingdom, making them helpless and unable to come to the aid of each other when the time comes"

She had concocted this plan after awaking outside that disgustingly dreary cave after losing consciousness at the hands of the Avatar. 

The Firebender spent restless hours of many nights creating- perfecting the scheme with no weak points in a fit of rage, frustration and determination. That idiotic, blind child should have spared her the embarrassment and left her to die in that cave. A princess dies with honor, the Avatar having to save her will be a shame that she will bring to her grave. 

It infuriated her, more so considering that idiot probably had no idea of the severity of her actions. That she had done more than save her, she had disrespected her. 

And that cannot go unnoticed. 

But Azula will get her back. She will strike revenge for the dishonor. The Avatar's days are becoming numbered, she will bring about her end. She will bring immense victory to the Fire Nation for continuing the Avatar cycle by crushing this little girl like the bug that she is. 

But first...

The Avatar's spirit belongs to the Earth Kingdom, Azula will conquer it all right before her unseeing eyes. She will destroy her spirit before said spirit will move onto the next, Firebending Avatar.

Right now, they were traveling down from the north, in a few days time, they will have reached Omashu and her other troops will reach the other main hubs, they all will attack at the same time in unison. They will all burn like fire.

By the end of this week, the entire Earth Kingdom will fall from the hands of the Fire Nation, the hands of Azula.

And there was no slowing down now. Not when she was already so close.

____________________

"I still can't believe you really gave Toph your shoes, Aang"

"I can't believe we're the same size!"

"Hmm, no. That I believe" 

Sokka listened to Aang and Katara talk up front on Appa's head while he sat on the saddle, scribbling on a map. The group had been soaring through the skies on Appa for two days straight already, making their way to Omashu ever since they departed from Toph in the Misty Palms Oasis. 

And Sokka had to say, not having to switch from bison to badgermole back to bison again actually saved them a lot of time! 

They should reach Omashu soon, actually, they should be there in a little bit if his maps were correct, Sokka picked up his map and crawled over to the two, "When we get to Omashu, we'll head straight to Bumi. We'll have plenty of time to prepare his army and by the time of the solar eclipse in a couple months, we'll be able to stop the Fire Nation for good"

"Are we gonna invade the Fire Nation during the eclipse?" Aang asked, not taking his eyes off the view in front of him

"I dunno yet, but we'll figure it out with Bumi when we get there. We still have plenty of time before it" Sokka got off his knees and sat on his behind on the leather saddle 

Momo jumped onto Aang's lap as he spoke, "Well what about Toph? What if she's still with Guru Pathik mastering the Avatar State? Who knows how long it'll take to learn that"

"Toph's gonna work hard to get it down as fast as she possibly could, there's no way she's gonna miss the eclipse," Katara reassured the boy. Of course she said that, her and Toph were basically smooching buddies (well, a kiss on the cheek doesn't really count but who knows if they've done more! That reminds Sokka, he'll need to have a long talk to Toph about her and Katara dating, he has to make sure his little sister doesn't get hurt), "Sokka, do you think Toph and Wander's gotten to the village yet?"

"Well…" The 15 year old made the assumptions out loud, "If they left from the Oasis the same time as us and if they don't, you know, go the wrong way, they should reach it in… Two more days, give or take" 

Appa groaned from under them and Aang ruffled the soft white hair on his head, "It's okay, Appa. You'll see your husband soon"

"I thought Appa and Wander were only dating right now" Katara raised an eyebrow at the 12 year old and Sokka face palmed, why was she going with this stupid idea that Aang and Toph made up?

"Well, they're gonna get married. Toph said that after the war me and her are gonna let them have a formal wedding," He smiled, "So I guess right now they're more like fiances!"

Sokka tugged at the bottom of his eyelids, and remarked sarcastically, "Yeah sure, and Momo can be the best man" The lemur shot up on the Airbender's lap in surprise 

"Hey that's a good idea! I'll have to tell Toph about that when we see her again!"

Oh spirits. Why does no one get his sarcasm? 





In an hour, the group had made it outside the large city's walls. They walked to the guards standing post outside and hey, they were the same ones who were there the last time they came! Sokka walked in front, Aang, Katara and Appa following close behind. 

The female guard on the right spoke first as they confidently strolled over, "Hello, welcome to-" She paused, squinting down at the children, "Wait, you're those kids with the Avatar, right?" 

"Oh yeah, where's the pipsqueak anyway? She here to try and show off again?" The man snorted

"No, she's not here" Katara shook her head 

Sokka stepped in front of her, "Yep, she's doing some important Avatar stuff that isn't any of your business" He placed his hands on his hips, "Can we go in? We have vital intel that needs to get to the king!"

The adults glanced at each other before the man grinned, "Oooo, vital intel? That needs to get to the king himself? I think these guys think they're big shots like the Avatar thinks" 

"Seems that way" 

Are these guys really that bored that they need to just bother a couple kids? 

Sokka huffed, "Just open the walls" 

"Alright, alright"

In sync, the man and woman stomped their feet on the ground and punched out their fists in a lunge. With a powerful, loud rumble, the walls churned open right through the middle in a matter of minutes (Toph could have done it quicker).

When the barricades completely unfastened, Aang and Katara were the first to walk through, leaving Sokka to lead Appa and Momo through after them. But as he walked through, the boy's ears shot up after hearing the last of the two guards' conversation. 

"Why does everyone think they need to tell us why they're coming in? It's just like those guys, what were their names again?" The woman asked 

"Oh yeah, Mushi and Lee. People are weird" The man shook his head 

Lee? Isn't that a Fire Nation name? 

Whatever, he doesn't have time to think about that right now, they need to get to Bumi. 

____________________

After quickly rushing to Omashu's innards and to the palace, they told Appa and Momo to stay outside before quickly climbing up the hundreds of stairs that led to the king's sanctum outside. 

Katara silently went over their game plan over in her head as they ran. Get to Bumi, tell him about the eclipse, make a plan, beat the Fire Nation and end this war. Simple enough, it couldn't be that hard, right?

When they reached the top, they were about to enter through the tall, green doors but were stopped by three Kyoshi Warriors. 

"Stop right there! What're you trying to do, trying to barge into the king's palace!?" One of them barked, placing a hand on Sokka's chest and pushing him back slightly 

The Waterbender shook her head, "We need to talk to Bumi, it's important. We're traveling with the…-" Dammit, Toph isn't here. They can't even use their leverage of having the Avatar on their side right now, "We have really important stuff to tell him about the war!" 

The three warriors exchange glances, unconvinced. Aang steps up, "It's true! We know him personally. If you just let us see him, we could sort the whole thing out!"

"How could we trust you?" 

"Oh hey, guys!"

"Suki!" 

The leader of the Kyoshi Warriors came out from the palace and darted past the three, capturing the group in a tight hug which left the girls standing there, mouths agape. 

One of them quietly whispered to the other two, " Suki knows them?" To which they shrugged 

When Suki pulled back, her eyes glanced in between her friends, "I didn't know you were back in the city!" 

"We just came in, but we need to get some information to Bumi" Sokka said 

"To King Bumi? Yeah, okay," She nodded before turning to face her warriors, "Next time these guys come, let them go" 

" Of course, Suki!" They shouted in unison and nodded furiously before returning to their posts

Suki looked at the three again, "Follow me. He should be in his throne room. You're in luck, he just finished a meeting with some generals so he should be free"

"Perfect!"

So her, Sokka and Aang followed Suki inside the large palace. They walked down the same hall they did the last time they were here to get to the throne room. 

The beautiful badgermole paintings weren't what hung across the walls like they were in their previous visit. They were replaced with detailed illustrations of the Avatars; Avatar Kuruk, Gyatso, Roku, and Kyoshi. They were wonderfully done too. 

"Hey, where's Toph? Is she still upset about Kyoshi Island? I told her I was sorry!" Suki finally asked after they walked for a while 

Aang spoke first, "No, I don't think she even cares about that anymore"

"She's gotta go to some Guru guy to master the Avatar State, which is this super powerful attack thing that she can't really control and it makes her go crazy and destroy everything when she accidentally triggers it," Sokka said nonchalantly, "At least I have some time away from that stupid banjo"

"You talk about her banjo way too much to actually hate it" Katara pointed out dryly

He was about to retort and scream that 'Of course I don't like it! I hate that stupid thing!', but Suki interrupted before he could, "The Avatar State? And she can't control it? That sounds scary"

It is. Spirits, it is. It is so scary, terrifying to see Toph like that. To see her so angry , knowing that everything she does she can't help, that she can't stop herself, that it is all entirely out of her control. 

Katara never realized how much the Avatar probably beats herself up over it. That morning at the inn when they were whispering to each other, she noticed that when she was reassuring Toph, the only thing that made her truly relax was when she told her that no one was hurt, that they were all okay. 

Toph was so worried about hurting the people she loved, of something happening to the people she cared about that is out of her control. That was why it was so hard for her to leave her parents when they had to leave Gaoling, that's why she was working so hard to become the best bender in all the elements, that's why she was going to literally train till she drops to master the Avatar State. 

The realization made Katara unconsciously tense her shoulders, "Yeah, it is" 

When they finally made it to the doors of the throne room, this time Suki knocked (she probably didn't want to deal with that half-naked Bumi situation from last time). 

There was a voice from inside, "Suki girl? Is that you?"  

"Yes it's me, King Bumi. Can I come in?" The 16 year old replied, "Team Avatar is here to see you"

"Ah! Come in, come in!"

"Wait, are we known as Team Avatar to everybody?" Aang asked

Sokka folded his arms, "I guess. Though, I think Team Sokka is a much better name, I am the leader"

"Just because you're the leader, doesn't make you more important than the Avatar" Katara retorted as they opened the entrance and walked in 

"I'm sorry, can anyone else tell the very important and all powerful Avatar to go to sleep or to stop whatever stupid thing she's doing? That's what I thought!" 

Bumi was sitting on his throne, dressed in his green royal robes (and thankfully not undressed this time), "Well hello again! Long time no see!" He grinned, "Did you notice my new paintings?" 

"We did and they're really nice. But we have some-"

"Oh I'm glad! I decided to do some redecorating shortly after you left, my rabaroo is a very fast painter," He stood up and waltzed over to the group, "I'll get him to paint your picture too so I could put it up there with the rest of the Avatars, Junior. Wait ," He bent down and squinted in the confused faces of the children, "Where's Junior?"

"Not here," Sokka bit, "We were about to tell you why-"

"Oh!" The king plopped back down on his throne, "Well what are you waiting for? Go on!"

Katara watched her brother face palm and decided it was best if she took over, "Toph had to go up north to train with a Guru so she could master the Avatar State" 

"Oh phooey. I was hoping to play more Pai Sho with her," He sighed dramatically and slumped into his chair, resting his chin on his hand but then he looked up, "Are you here to play Pai Sho with me in her place?"

"Sure-!" Aang was about to agree enthusiastically but was interrupted by Sokka 

"No we're not here to play Pai Sho! We're here with important information!" He shrieked, "We went to Wan Shi Tong's Library!" 

"Ooo! You did? How was it? Did you have fun?" 

"Actually, we kinda made him so angry that he sunk the library back into the Spirit World and we just barely escaped with our lives," Aang explained, "But we learned a lot!"

The Water Tribe boy pulled out a folded piece of paper out from his bag and pushed it into the old man's arms, "There's going to be a solar eclipse in three months, and during it, Firebenders will lose their bending"

Bumi unfolded the paper and Katara watched as his eyes darted from word to word before looking back up at her brother, "And you need me… because?"

"Because we need to invade on that day, but we need an army and we need a plan. And…" Sokka folded his arms and grumbled, "I wanted to go to the Earth King but those idiots vouched for you. So now we're here and we need your help"

The King of Omashu stared at them silently for a couple moments and it reminded Katara of how Toph's face gets when she was thinking about her next move, carefully debating on what to say or do next, trying to predict what will happen depending on her reaction. Toph thought before she did anything, did Bumi do the same? 

"Yeah alright," He chuckled, leaning back on his throne, "I'll help. Have my army, I haven't used them in a while though so they might be a little rusty. I'll help in whatever way that I can"

…. 

"Wait really?" Aang blinked in disbelief, "That's it? You'll help… just like that?" 

"Well I've got nothing else better to do besides run this city. Why not"

"Well that's great! How could we start?" Katara smiled and turned to her brother, "Sokka?"

The boy scratched his chin, "Hmm… Well first things first, we need to make our invasion plan. Then we could focus on strengthening the army if what Bumi is saying about them is true. Maybe we could even get other cities with armies to join us too!" Sokka spoke as he shuffled through his bag, "Do you have any paper? I think I left it all back at the Misty Palms Oasis" 

"Well we are in a palace, I'm sure I have some around. You could use some of my rabaroo's paper, he won't mind, spoiled little thing!" Bumi stands up from his throne, "It sounds like you might be here for a while so we could start planning first thing tomorrow! Suki girl, can you show these three to their chamber?"

" Chamber?" Katara repeated, were they prisoners now here?

"Oh no, it's newly refurbished. It works as a room, it's good!" Bumi waved her off 

Suki put a finger in the air, "Wait, the good chamber or the bad chamber?" 

"The one that used to be the bad chamber but now, because of recent refurbishing, is now good. The new chamber!" He then mumbled, " We should really number these…"

The Kyoshi Warrior nodded hesitantly, still a little confused but getting the gist of it, "Okay, this way you guys" 

Suki led them to the 'once bad but newly refurbished chamber that also functions as a room' and through the doorless, cased opening of the room. Inside, the room was large and had three green beds in the center of the room, all circling around a small table with some nuts and fruit in a bowl sitting atop it. There were brown rectangular rugs on either side of all the beds and green drapes hung from the high ceiling above them.  

"This was a chamber? It's so nice" Aang says, glancing around 

"It was newly refurbished," Suki says, "Omashu doesn't get too many criminals bad enough to be held in the king's chambers. They usually end up in the jail houses in the city" 

"Well after sleeping on stone beds and on a leather saddle for two days straight, I'm glad to have a nice… soft… bed," Sokka gave a relaxed smile before collapsing on the bed closest to the door, he yelped and yanked the sheets up, "A KANG?! NO! NOT AGAIN!" 

"What's wrong with Kangs?" Suki folded her arms, standing by the door with Katara, "They're so much better for your back!"

"Aw, don't you start too! We're supposed to be besties, Suki!" He whined

Katara and Aang laughed. The Airbender leaped onto one of the other beds, "You know, I'm kinda used to them at this point! They're not that bad, Sokka"

"Yeah, I could sleep fine on them now" Katara nodded in agreement

Sokka growled and pushed himself to his knees on the Kang, pointing at his sister, "You say that now but you won't have your girlfriend Toph to cuddle like you did the last two times we slept on these!" 

"You and Toph are dating?!" Suki exclaimed 

" SOKKA!"

____________________

" ALRIGHT YOU...uh… YOU LIVER-LOVERS, WE'RE HERE TO WHIP YOU INTO SHAPE!"

" Liver-lovers? Aang, what are you even saying?" 

"I dunno! I'm trying to assert my dominance! Toph style, she's threatening!"

Katara snorted, "Toph plays folk tunes and likes making little statues in the dirt, how is that threatening?"

"Freely embracing all parts of yourself without fear is threatening!" 

After goofing off with Suki for the rest of the day while she patrolled Omashu, the three had gone to sleep. Bumi was even nice enough to allow Appa to sleep in one of the royal hovels by the palace. 

It was the next day and Sokka had gone with the king to discuss the plans of attack for the upcoming invasion. Which left Aang and Katara the jobs of…

"Uh, who are you kids again?" One man asked

"Yeah, and why did the king call us here? Where is he?" Another guard added

'Whipping these soldiers into shape' as Aang had embarrassingly put it. Why did he say that? He was so stupid!

He and Katara were standing in the royal palace's grand courtyard in front of an entire army of soldiers that protect the very city. They were lined up in hundreds of rows before them, curious, confused and awaiting further instruction.

"He's uh…" The 12 year old started, "In three months, we're gonna attack the Fire Nation and King Bumi said you guys are all a little rusty since there hasn't been too much fighting going on!" 

Katara nodded, "Yeah, so he put us in charge of helping you get ready for fighting again!" 

Oh who was he kidding? He was a monk, an Airbender! He wasn't a war general. This goes against the entire philosophy he's learned since he was born!  

"Wait, Katara? Can I talk to you for a second?" He spoke quickly before grabbing her arm and pulling her off to the side and out of ear shot 

She leaned down slightly, "What's wrong, Aang? Are you okay?" 

"No no, I'm fine. It's just…" His voice trailed off, "I dunno if I could, you know… Train these guys, I'm not a fighter, I'm a pacifist! I can't make these people fight. I just don't feel comfortable doing that…"

This isn't like teaching Toph Airbending. He wasn't teaching her to fight , he was teaching her his principles, how he chooses to live his life and the very philosophy of his element. Toph may use Airbending to fight at times but Airbending in of itself isn't violent, none of the elements were. 

This is different. This is actively training men and women, actively training soldiers. These soldiers will hurt people, they will kill. Aang is against killing anyone. He is just uncomfortable doing something like this. 

"Oh," The Waterbender said, her gaze traveling down to the ground in thought. Katara then smiled warmly, "Well, how about you be their cheerleader?" 

"Their cheerleader?" 

His friend nodded furiously, "Their cheerleader! You know, cheering them on from the side lines! If you're not comfortable training, that's fine, you don't have to do anything you're not comfortable with. I think Suki is free, she could help me while you encourage these soldiers to try their hardest!" 

Huh, cheerleader. 

That… Doesn't sound half bad. Actually, it sounded very appealing. 

Too bad he doesn't have any pom poms. 

He grinned, "I'll go get her!" 

____________________

Sokka was in the royal war room, well, it wasn't technically a war room . Not only did the palace not have any real dungeon, but it didn't have a real war room either. 

It was just one of the dozen spare rooms in the giant building that didn't have any furniture. On the wall opposite the wall was a door to a patio where you could admire the grand view of Omashu. But besides that, the room was completely bare. 

But they made do. When they stepped in, Bumi had stomped on the floor, a stone table with two chairs had emerged out from the Earthen floor. Then Sokka dumped his maps, papers and plans onto it. 

So now the two sat, coming up with potential strategy after potential strategy.

"Since we're by the water, Omashu has the advantage of not just surprise but of the luck of having the Fire Nation right across the sea," Bumi said, "The army and the navy could invade on the Eclipse Invasion"

And Sokka had to say, Bumi was smart. Granted, Toph had already told him that but Toph was buddies with him at that point. It was no wonder that Omashu was able to grow to the second largest city in the Earth Kingdom while every village suffered under the fiery hands of the enemy. 

The old man clearly knew what he was talking about and showed that this was not his first invasion rodeo. And he had respected that, growing excited to learn from him. 

"That sounds like a good plan, though since the capital is most likely where most of the battling is gonna take place, it'll be better if we take our navy there the day before then wait on the shores until the eclipse starts. And…" Sokka drummed his fingers against the rock table, " Eclipse Invision?"

"Yes, it's what I'm calling this whole thing. It's got a nice ring, don't you think?" 

"Well, it's okay . But I was thinking more," The boy grinned, he had been saving this name for a while now, " The Day of Black Sun!"

…. 

"I love it!"

Sokka punched the air, " Yes!" He knew it was a good name, riding on that high of excitement, he asked, "Before we plan any further, we'd be even stronger if we get the help of other big cities like Ba Sing Se, we would have an ever bigger army and more support to help us during the invasion"

"Uh, yeah. Maybe" Bumi sounded hesitant in his answer, not sounding like he was willing to say yes right away. Was there something wrong with Ba Sing Se? Did he say something wrong? 

The 15 year old tilted his head slightly, "Is that a no to Ba Sing Se?"

The king sighed, shaking his head and leaning back into his chair, "Ba Sing Se… why did you come here instead of there again?" 

"Omashu was closer," He shrugged, "And Toph said there's brainwashing and corruption and bears and stuff going on there. You were the better choice by far" 

Bumi grinned, "That's exactly my point! Ba Sing Se is weird, Junior gets it! It isn't called the impenetrable city for nothing. Their giant walls serve as a barrier from the Fire Nation but also isolated from the rest of the world as a result. Crazy stuff happens there. There's actually a saying that goes ' what happens in Ba Sing Se, stays in Ba Sing Se'," He said, "I think it'll be better if we leave those whack-os out of this"

"So that is a no to that plan…" Sokka pouted and began to scribble down notes on of the dozens of papers scattered about the table

"What? No! Getting aid from other places is a good idea!" Bumi beamed and patted the scrawny boy on the back, "Places like Shi City and Qiángdà might not be any Ba Sing Se but their governors owe me a solid or two, they'll lend me some soldiers!" 

Sokka remembered seeing those places on one of his maps, they're up north, it'll take weeks for a message hawk to reach them, "Alright! Let's start contacting them, Bumi!"





The two spent the rest of the day writing letters to every single one of Bumi's confidants and to whoever owes Bumi a favor for 'saving their town from a swarm of giant platypus-bears', 'winning their strong man contest', 'stopping an entire avalanche' or whatever crazy reason the old man had for all these favors. 

While they did that, Sokka began to realize that Bumi was a fucking beast. And holy shit , did he feel stupid for ever calling him some senile, old man.

After that, the boy went outside the palace, searching for the message hawks that the king said were always flying in the courtyard. He needed to send all these letters out as fast as possible. 

It was late, the sky was dark and the moon was full. He was surprised by how much time had passed. How long did he and Bumi spend inside doing work? 

Enjoying the quiet of the night, Sokka strolled to the back of the palace to the courtyard where Bumi said the birds will be but as he turned the corner, his peacefulness was interrupted by-

" KEEP JUMPING, SOLDIERS!" 

" WE SAID HIGH KNEES, NOT LOW KNEES!"

" Goooooo Omashu!"

His eyes shot open as he watched the scene in front of him. There were hundreds of soldiers scattered about in the yard, all doing a series of high knees, groaning and panting as Katara and Suki screamed their harsh words at them. Aang was a little off to the side, dancing and shaking around two clumps of white hair in either hand, gleefully cheering. 

"What the fuck is happening here?" He called out before remembering that Katara and Aang were supposed to be training the Omashu military, but why was Suki here? "Nevermind. It's late," Sokka walked up to them before turning to the men and women who were still exercising, waving his arms, "Good job today, guys! You can go home! You're done for the day!"

The adults all stopped at once. Some of them placed their hands on their knees to catch their breath, others began walking out the yard, while some just fell face first onto the ground from sheer exhaustion. 

Spirits. 

"Oh, hey Sokka" Katara greeted nonchalantly as if she wasn't just acting like a drill sergeant just a few seconds ago

How the fuck was her voice still working after all that screaming? And how the fuck did he not hear any of it while he was working with Bumi?

"Did you and King Bumi finish the invasion plans?" Suki asked sweetly

"No, not yet. But we're almost done," He said, "We basically have it all planned out, I just need to send these letters to other places asking if they would help us in the fight" He weakly raised up the stack of envelopes in his right hand 

Aang bounced up to them, "That's great!"

"Aang, I know I'm gonna regret this but…" Sokka sighed, squeezing the bridge of his nose, "What are you holding?" 

"Huh? Oh these? These are my pom poms! You like them? I made them myself," He smiled and gave them a little shake, "I didn't feel comfortable being a military leader so Katara and Suki came up that I can be the cheerleader"

"He's really good at it" Suki smiled 

No… that's not what he wanted to know, "What are they made of?" 

Please don't say what he thinks he's gonna say. Please don't say what he thinks he's gonna say. Please don't say what he thinks he's gonna say. Please don't-

"Just some of Appa's fur!"

Sokka gagged, "Augh, gross!"

____________________

In the far north of the Earth Kingdom, high in the mountains, Toph and Wander had just reached the Airbending village, making better time than they initially thought.

The Avatar knew it was late out as she and the badgermole walked through the dead silent mountain village. They were all probably gathered in the temple eating together like they always did. 

She hoped that Guru Pathik could help her… Everyone was counting on her, if he couldn't help…

Toph won't be going to Omashu until she masters it herself then. 

"Stay out here, I'll be right back" She told Wander, he blinked in response and sat obediently down in front of the building 

She stepped inside and was immediately greeted with the boisterous, overlapping voices of people holding various conversations. She felt a couple eyes on her as she walked past the tables. 

"Toph!" Teo sped over to her, wrapping his arms around her in a hug and squeezing her tight, "What're you doing here? Is Aang with you too?" He grinned up at her 

She smiled and hugged him back tightly, "Hey Teo! And uh, no. Aang's not here. It's just me, well, me and Wander" He let go of her and gave her a puzzled look 

"Just you? Why? Is everything alright?" 

"Everything's fine, the rest should be in Omashu right about now," Toph explained, "Actually, I'm here to talk to someone. Do you know a Guru Pathik? Aang told me about him" 

"Guru Pathik? Sure, I know him. He's uh…" She felt him move his head back and forth and assumed he was looking around, "I dunno where he went. But the Monks probably know, sorry I couldn't be of anymore help, Toph"

She shook her head, "No, you saying he was here was enough. At least I know I didn't waste a trip!" The Avatar laughed before punching him in the shoulder and jogging away, "I'll come find you later! Thanks!" 

Toph quickly made a beeline for the back of the temple where she knew the monks always sat. In a matter of seconds, she was standing in front of the five spiritual leaders.

"Avatar Toph, what a surprise! What are you doing here? How is your Airbending training going? I trust you've been honoring our Airbending secret well" One of them asked as the rest greeted her 

She bowed, "Of course. And Aang is teaching me a lot. But he isn't here right now, none of my friends are, they're all at Omashu," She gave them the brief run down so there was no more questions, "I'm here alone and I really need your help" 

"What's the problem?" 

"So there's this thing called the Avatar State that I can do that makes me really strong and it's super powerful and it's pretty cool. But I can't control it, it gets triggered sometimes when I get too upset or something and I really need to learn how to control it! Aang said that there was a Guru here -Guru Pathik- who would be able to help me master it! And I just saw Teo and he said that he was here but now he isn't and he said to ask you guys where he is so," Toph took in a deep breath after speaking so fast, "Do you know where he is?"

…. 

"Uh," The monk in the middle blinked, "Guru Pathik usually finishes early. After he's done eating, he goes to the top of the mountain where the terrace farm is to meditate"

"Great! Thank you!" Toph bowed again quickly before leaping over 30 feet forward, over people and a dozen tables before landing by the entrance door and speeding out 





After leaving the temple, Toph ran at full Airbender speed up the tall mountain and all the way to the terrace farm. 

It was much warmer than she remembered. Either somehow the climate magically increased or she was finally mastering the Airbender technique of being able to warm yourself up with your breath. That thought brought her extreme joy but shook away the thoughts, she had a mission at hand. 

Out there, alone in the quiet of the night with only the strong breeze to call to, was another person. He was sitting a couple hundred feet away on a boulder, his back was turned to her and he was sitting in the lotus position. 

"Hi… Are you Guru Pathik?"

Notes:

Azula, Mai, and Ty Lee are leading a full scale invasion against the entire Earth Kingdom!!! I thought it would've been super cool that instead of just conquering Ba Sing Se like they did in canon, they invaded TONS of other hubs all around the Earth Kingdom so no city could help each other during it. Plus, invading so many places at once, OVERWHELMING them, it's just such a Firebending thing to do with their whole positive jing, you know???

But the place that the 3 of them are heading to is Omashu…

And we got a LOT of important characters in Omashu right now…

But anyway! GURU PATHIK!! We'll be seeing him in the next chapter as he helps Toph master the Avatar State!

I hope you enjoyed this chapter and thank you for reading!!! Be sure to check out thecursedavatar on Tumblr or leave a comment here, I'd love to hear your thoughts!!!

Chapter 14: War and Mastery

Summary:

Toph had finally met Guru Pathik, who has agreed to help her master the Avatar State. All the while Aang, Sokka, Katara, and Suki have gotten a little more than a surprise back in Omashu. Zuko, undercover there as Lee with his Uncle Mushi believes what little luck he had had run dry.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Last night when Toph had reached the mountain village and finally found Guru Pathik, he said that he could help her master the Avatar State and he wasn't lying. 

He gave her a brief rundown about what chakras are, which apparently have something to do with mastering it? He gave a very long winded speech about how the energy in our bodies are like water that flows down a creek or a stream or whatever. That the spiraling pools of water are like our chakras but they can get blocked and untended to.

And in order to master the Avatar State, Toph has to open up all her chakras. 

Now, Toph's never been all too spiritual, even her travels to the Spirit World are very limited (she just tries to avoid it as best she could) but if opening these chakras can help her…

Well, she'll be the most spiritual person in the world then! No exceptions!

But now it's morning, so early in the morning that Toph wasn't even sure if the sun was up yet. Her and Guru Pathik were back at the terrace farm, facing each other and sitting on the ground in the lotus position. (She prefers the horse stance but hey, he's the guru)

"There are seven chakras that go up the body. Each pool of energy has a purpose, and can be blocked by a specific kind of emotional muck," He says to her. Emotional muck? What, like trauma and stuff? The man then warned her, "But opening the Chakras is an intense experience, and once you begin this process, you cannot stop until all seven are open. Are you ready?"

Toph found herself agreeing immediately, stone faced, "I'll do whatever it takes"

"First we'll open the Earth Chakra, located at the base of the spine. It deals with survival and is blocked by fear," He nodded, "What are you most afraid of?"

On reflex, Toph said, "I'm not afraid of anything" She almost smacked herself on the head 

The man blinked, "This is going to be harder than I thought..." 

"Wait wait wait, no! I didn't mean that," She needed to master the Avatar State, even if it meant thinking about stuff that she did not like thinking about. The Avatar took a deep breath and straightened her back, "Lemme try again"  

What was she most afraid of? 

She thought back to when she left Gaoling for the first time. Toph had just found out she was the Avatar and was going to die , only for her dads to save her and tell her that she needed to leave. It was so much, she had to leave them, get to the North Pole, master Water. Then they died. Or, she thought they died and it was her fault. 

She wasn't there to protect them. 

Then they were fine. They were okay and alive. But Gaoling got worse, there was Fire Nation all over and it was dangerous. And Toph had to leave again. How could she trust that her parents will be fine if she wasn't there to know they will be? How could she get any sleep knowing that at any second, everyone she loves could die? That she may have to relive finding out they had died again but this time for real. 

And then with Wan Shi Tong's library, Appa and Wander were nearly taken. They could have been stolen, sold and killed. And that would have been on her if they were. She was supposed to protect them and she nearly failed if she didn't figure out Air sense out of pure adrenalin. 

Who was Toph as the greatest Avatar in history if she wasn't strong enough to make sure everyone was safe? 

Even now, who knows if Aang, Sokka and Katara made it safely to Omashu. What if they were ambushed or kidnapped? What if the Fire Nation caught them? What if they were dead? It's her fault, her fault, her fault, her fault-

 

"The people I love getting hurt" Toph was tense all over and her eyes were squeezed shut, voice cracking in a weak way 

How could she bear to live like this? In constant fear that everyone could die, that she wasn't strong enough to protect them? That everyone will be gone and it will be her fault. 

Guru Pathik nodded in understanding, "Pain and hurt is something we all experience in one way or another. But you're a person, not a shield. You sound more concerned for the survival of your friends more than you are for yourself considering you agreed so fast when I asked if you were ready, but you must surrender those fears in order to unlock the Earth Chakra" 

Her eyes shut even tighter. Giving up those fears- her friends and family's endangered lives in order to unlock this. It will make her stronger, it will show she can protect them if needed. 

She couldn't be worried about something that hadn't even happened yet. 

With a shaky exhale, Toph relaxed slightly. He smiled at her, "You let your fears flow down the creek. Congratulations young Avatar, you have opened your Earth Chakra"

And that was only one? Spirits, these are just gonna be mental hurdle after mental hurdle of psychological torture, isn't it? 

"On to the next one, right?" She grinned anxiously  





Guru Pathik insisted on taking breaks in between unlocking each chakra, something about too much strain on the psyche can cause migraines, stress and a whole bunch of other junk. So after about a ten minute break of meditating, they jumped right back into the process. Toph felt heat on her face and guessed that the sun was now beginning to rise. 

"This next one is the Water Chakra. It deals with pleasure and is blocked by guilt. Now, look at all the guilt which burdens you so. What do you blame yourself for?"

What does she blame herself for?

"I couldn't help Zuko, I couldn't help Azula… I couldn't do… Anything" She said almost immediately

All of a sudden, Toph saw the point of the breaks. Without it, she might have just broke down right now. And as much as she wants to right now, she won't. She can't, this is training time, not crying time (that could always be saved for later).

Zuko and Azula, they came from such a fuck up family and it was unclear if they even realized it. There was so much more Toph could have done, she could have listened more, or took things slower. She tried. She tried, and tried, and tried

But it was useless, they both hated her and now she had no idea where either of them were. Toph wanted to help them, she really did. No one should have to deal with a history like that without any support, but at this point, she was unsure how. 

She was useless, she couldn't help anyone and people will suffer because of her. She felt so much guilt over the things she never was able to do: Zuko, Azula, she needed to train harder if she wanted to become the best because she couldn't expect anything less for herself. 

"Accept the reality that some things happen and some do not. Don't let what you couldn't do cloud the things you can and the things you already have done," He explained, "You are a positive influence on the world, you've helped so much. You must forgive yourself"

She's helped Jet, Yue, Haru, Aang, she's helped so many people already. There was still time to help Zuko and Azula too, she just needed to be patient. The opportunity will present itself with time, Toph can wait. She was good at that.

The Earthebender sighed and smiled slightly. 

There was still time to save them. 

____________________

Katara and the rest had gone to bed shortly after Sokka sent off two dozen messenger hawks. She nearly considered sending a letter to Toph but then realized that whatever she would write to the girl would be seen by the eyes of whoever was reading it out loud to her. So she embarrassingly decided against it. 

Currently, she, Sokka and Aang were walking through the busy roads of Omashu. They couldn't continue the invasion plans until they got responses from all those generals saying if they were going to come to their aid in three months or not and Bumi was meeting with some advisors so he sent the three on their way and into the large city. 

They were standing outside a shop while Sokka was eyeing a new bag. He kept going on about how he deserved a treat after being the one to discover the information on the solar eclipse. 

He held up two bags, one was red and the other was green but besides that they looked exactly the same, "Which one should I get? The red one or the green one?"

Training those soldiers yesterday with Suki was nice and Aang was a great cheerleader. It was a good day- well, if you don't count all the questions that the two kept asking Katara about her and Toph that she embarrassingly gave half answers to. 

Technically , they were together. Katara liked Toph and Toph liked Katara, and they were both aware of that and have spoken about it countless times. They held hands, she's kissed her on the head twice and once on the cheek and they liked each other. So they were dating. Toph was her girlfriend. 

And that fact didn't bother her at all. In fact, it overjoyed her. But she could live better off without all the peppy questions from Aang and Suki and the annoying teasing from her annoying brother.

But she supposed it was better that she was the one to deal with them out of the two of them. If it were Toph , she would probably get so flustered that she would quite literally crawl in a hole and die just to get away from those embarrassing questions. 

"The green one looks like the one you have now. Get that" Aang suggested 

"Yeah but I think I want a little change. A little red to spice up my life, you know?" 

Or maybe Toph wouldn't care? That she would answer any question proudly? Either sounded like her to be honest. Well now Katara wanted to know what she would do. 

"Please don't ever say that sentence again and just pick a bag" She cringed at her brother 

Katara wondered where Toph and Wander were right now, had they reached the village? Was this Guru Pathik guy the real deal?

What kind of training would Toph have to go through to master the Avatar State? Toph would do anything to get it down, she would probably even do something crazy like break her own legs or something (hopefully that wasn't what she actually needed to do but you get the point).

____________________

Toph was sitting on the edge of the mountain of the terrace farm in between their training or, would you call this training? It felt more like a therapy session but with more dire consequences which does a little more than make her want to talk. Guru Pathik had gone down to the village a little while ago and still hadn't come back, she was alone. 

So far, she has had to force herself to let go of her fear of her loved ones dying terrible deaths in favor of unlocking something that will make her even stronger and more capable of protecting them. Toph was still worried about it of course, but she wasn't afraid, she can't be.

And then she had to forgive herself for being unable to help Azula and Zuko on the prospect that she had helped so many already and that there was always more time. Those two alone were hard but she was prepared to face her third nightmare chakra. 

The Avatar turned around when she felt the Guru climb up the spiraling bridge up to the tall mountain. She grinned at him, "So what chakra's next? I'm ready!"

He sat down in the spot he was previously at, Toph crawled back to her spot across from him. She noticed that his hands were up in front of him, he was holding something.

He pushed a small wooden cup that was filled with liquid into her hands, "You have done an excellent job of gaining balance within yourself by unlocking your chakras so far. The next chakra is the Fire Chakra, located in the stomach"

She pressed the cup to her lips and the drink tasted like a horrific mix of onion and banana. But Toph would be lying if she said it was the worst thing she has ever put in her mouth (according to a lot, bugs and dirt are something that should not be consumed for some reason). So she drank it without any qualms, "And drinking this is supposed to help me?"

"Huh? Oh no, onion and banana juice is my favorite snack! I just wanted to share some with you!" 

"Oh," Again, it didn't taste that bad and he was helping her greatly, plus it was nice of him to get her something, "Thanks!"

Guru Pathik placed his cup down on the ground next to him, Toph did the same as they both returned to the lotus position, "This chakra deals with will power and is blocked by shame. What are you ashamed of?" 

What is she ashamed of? 

Oh boy. As much as Toph hates to admit, sometimes her training can get a little too intense sometimes. She trains as hard and for as long as she possibly can, not stopping until she passes out more often than not. 

She kept telling herself that it was nothing she couldn't handle, she refused to stop until she was the best bender in all the elements and an even better Avatar but… sometimes it gets hard. She doesn't want to worry her friends, if she was not the best then who was she? 

Toph couldn't afford to be average, she needed to excel in all areas. 

The taste of onions and bananas on her tongue worked surprisingly well as an anchor, grounding and bringing her back down to reality. There was still time. Time for training, time for Katara, Sokka, Aang because they aren't going anywhere, and time for everything else in between. 

Toph breathed out in more of a sigh. She could still feel the pressure in the core of her being but knowing there was more to come comforted her. 

"And the Fire Chakra is open"





And then they went onto the fourth chakra (with a tiny hiatus in between of course).

"This chakra is located in the heart," He pressed his index finger in the middle of her chest, "It deals with love and is blocked by grief and torment. Lay all your pain out in front of you"

All her pain...

Suddenly, Guru Pathik was gone. He was gone, the terrace farm was gone, the mountains were gone, everything was just…

Gone. 

Toph was standing in the middle of a war torn battlefield, trees and buildings were destroyed, and there wasn't a single person she could sense for miles. Where was everyone? What happened?

It was the comet- the Fire Nation- they attacked, no one was safe- they fought as hard as they could! But-!

It was cold, it was dark and she was alone. The smell of ash and burnt flesh filled her nose and made her eyes water. The taste of onion and bananas in her mouth wasn't there anymore, replaced with the terrible, metallic taste of blood. Her arms hurt, her legs throbbed and she was bleeding. The invasion gave up-

Fear began to creep up her spine and it took hold of her. Toph screamed frantically, " SOKKA! AANG? KATARA!" She shrieked but there was no answer, the echos consumed her

She was the only one left.  

"I failed" Toph felt tears well up in her eyes as she stared sightlessly out into the silent field. The lump in her throat grew bigger when the silence was the only thing here to keep her company, "Dads… Dads" She called out but knew there would be no response

She fell to her knees, sobbing in her hands, " I failed! I-I-I lost, they're all dead- they're all dead because of me! They're gone, the-y're gone- they're go-ne" Her words became a jumbled mess near the end as she stayed there, her bloody knees digging into the hard Earth beneath her as she cried and cried

She lost the war. Her parents were dead. Her friends were gone. She's all alone, she's alone because she failed , she failed everyone.

This was her fault. Now she was here, scared, weak, and so very alone.

"These are concerns for a future that will never happen ," Guru Pathik's voice called out ominously, she couldn't feel him- where was he!? She was still alone- 

"The love you hold for your friends and family- and the love they hold for you, it will keep you all fighting till the very end. They will always be there for you in the same way you will always be there for them. That will never change"

The pain that ached throughout her being vanished. And as she sat there on her knees amongst the ashey field, she felt the arms of every single person she had ever cared about wrap around her: her dads, Sokka, Katara, Aang, Jet, Suki, Yue, everyone.

They were all here and most importantly of all, alive. 

Then Toph was back sitting in front of the Guru, wide eyed and crying. And that taste of onion and banana was back on her tongue. 

"You will experience many hardships in your life, but having people who love you will help get you through it" He spoke softly to her 

Toph wiped her eyes and nodded, grinning widely at the man. 

____________________

So Sokka ended up going with the red bag.

And he had to say, it suits him nicely, it was a wonderful contrast against his blue Water Tribe clothes. 

He, Aang and Katara continued to walk through the city, glancing in shops and making long conversations with random strangers (Thanks to Katara and Aang) but after a couple hours, the group had felt they had done enough sightseeing and had begun heading back to Omashu's palace. The sun was still high in the sky but he knew that it would begin to set soon. 

They passed through the city's square, in the middle was a giant fountain. It was made out of white stone (Sokka assumed it was possibly marble) and standing in the large basin filled with water was a granite dragon and badgermole. The two animals were facing opposite each other, steady streams of water spraying out from them and back into the basin. 

Aang admired it appreciatively, "Wow, this fountain is really pretty!"

"Yeah, though I get the badgermole but the dragon? We're in the Earth Kingdom" Katara said as she strolled past it

Sokka and Aang followed after her, Sokka shrugged, "Dragons were cool, even if they did teach the Fire Nation Firebending"

"Maybe Bumi just likes dragons" The 12 year old suggested 

That's a good point. Bumi is smart but he also did really whatever he wanted, uncaring of what others thought. So it really was a good possibility that the king just liked dragons and wanted to add one next to the Earth Kingdom's mascot. 

"Huh, good point. I can see it-" 

BOOM! 

BOOM! 

A clamorous crack roared through the humongous city and made them stop. Everyone in the area fell silent, all straining the ears to listen for another ground shaking rumble. What was that? Toph? Was she back so soon?

Sokka chuckled nervously, eyes darting to his sister and friend, "Heh, maybe Toph's back-"

FOOSH!

Before he could finish his sentence, a spate of red, blazing balls of fire rained down from the sky, his eyes followed the launches to the source and realized it was coming from behind Omashu's walls. 

People started screaming in terror, running about in swarms and crashing into each other, all trying to get out of the potential danger and line of fire! Chaos began quickly!

"I don't think that's Toph," Aang spoke quickly as he clasped both Sokka and Katara's hands, rushing through the crowd, "Come on! Hurry!" 

The 15 year old tried his damn best to keep up with the Airbender's quick feet but Aang was fast, and he wasn't even bending! What the fuck was happening?! If that wasn't an Earthquake made by Toph, then what was it? There were fire balls, was it the Fire Nation!? Why were they attacking Omashu?!

Shrieks of fear filled his ears as they shoved past the clumps of people all rushing to find cover from-!

BAM!

There are fucking fireballs that are still getting thrown from over the walls! "FUCCCCCCCK!" He cursed as the three kept running 

But it was fine! All they need to do is get back to the palace, then they could look over the walls and see what the fuck was attacking them! They could plan something, plan something with Bumi! They could do this! No one will die! He has Katara, Aang and- 

"Are you guys okay!?" 

"Suki!"

They climbed up the steps of the palace where their Kyoshi Warrior friend was standing at the top, oh thank all the spirits that Suki was fine!

"The other Kyoshi Warriors went out to make sure people were getting to their houses, King Bumi just sent me out to find you guys!" She hastily explained 

Another blazing projectile rammed right into the steps leading up to the palace, Katara began to push everyone behind the doors, " Well good thing we're here now, let's just get in!" 

Trailing after Suki as they sprinted down the long corridors of the grand palace, Sokka shouted, "It's the Fire Nation, it has to be!"

"Why the hell are they attacking!? Why Omashu!?" Katara huffed

"I dunno, but whatever it is, it can't be good" Suki replied

She's right. No matter what, the Fire Nation is here and they're shooting at them. This is an attack , and it's not good. 

When they reached the throne room, the four stepped in and found Bumi inside. His back was turned to them and he was peering down and looking into a telescope. 

"Bumi! The Fire Nation! They're attacking!" Aang screamed as they dashed inside

The old man turned around, "I can see that, anyone wanna take a look at what's happening?" 

"Bumi, this is serious! We need to think of a plan!" While Katara shouted, Sokka came forward and over to the telescope. 

When he looked through, his blood ran cold. 

Holy shit. 

Surrounding the outer walls of the city were hundreds upon hundreds of giant metal tanks with large drills attached to the front. They were banging and rolling into the thick, concrete walls while launching fire blasts into Omashu. It was Fire Nation and they had an army. Sokka couldn't pry his eyes away from the sight as his ears were filled with the conversation behind him. 

Suki sounded stirn, "What do we do?" 

"Oh well that's easy," Bumi chuckled, "We do…"

"Nothing!" 

"What!? What do you mean ' nothing', Bumi?" Aang asked

"We have to do something!" Katara said 

Sokka tore himself away from the telescope to stand by his friends' side, "Yeah, what do expect us to do? Just walk out there and surrender Omashu without a fight?" 

"Yes, that exactly" He nodded and Sokka face palmed.

This wasn't good. 

RUMBLE...

BOOM! 

That last hit shook the ground all the way up to the tall palace. The 15 year old rushed back over to the telescope, looking inside quickly he realized that...

"The walls just collapsed," He spoke coldly, standing up straight and turning around to face the group, "The Fire Nation's in"

This really wasn't good. 

____________________

Zuko had found a sort of routine as he and his uncle have been living relatively happily in Omashu for nearly two months already. 

In the morning he gets up, brushes his teeth, fixes his hair- which has now grown past his ears in a messy mop at this point (maybe he should get a haircut? Earth Kingdom people tended to keep their hair short), then get dressed and walk outside his small apartment room to his uncle preparing breakfast. 

After scarfing down their meal, they head to work at their crummy fruit stand where they stay until five in the afternoon. When they went home, the rest of the night really depended on his mood. Sometimes he spent time with Iroh, sometimes he goes out on their tiny balcony and sits in silence, watching over the night-lit city, other times he goes out and walks around the quiet city alone.  

Right now, they were working. Uncle was talking to a customer while Zuko sat boredly to the side. He wasn't thinking about anything particular when-

BOOM! 

"The walls have fallen!" Iroh shouted

But today was obviously not one of the usual days. 

Because the Fire Nation is here. They had brought an army and were attacking the people of Omashu, which now included Iroh and himself. 

People were screaming as giant balls of fire were crashing into buildings and Zuko watched dumbfounded at the chaos.

What the fuck? What the fuck? What the fuck? Why was this happening? Surely this was here for them. Their home nation had found them somehow. They were the crown prince and a infamous war general, they had brought an entire army to apprehend them? Why!? They weren't doing anything! They weren't the Fire Nation's problem anymore! They wanted to have a normal life now!

The Fire Nation had come all this way to get he and uncle and there was nothing he could do, he was useless and helpless. This was his home now and they just wanted to take it away from him!

 

Does the Fire Nation have to destroy Omashu just to get them!? What were they gonna do-

He was snapped out of his thoughts when he felt a thick hand grasp his own, he looked at his uncle who returned his stare worriedly, "We must go home, now!"

____________________

The wind began to pick up slightly and Guru Pathik had told Toph that the sun was now setting. They've been opening chakra after chakra all day and she was growing slightly tired of onion and banana juice at this point, not that it tasted bad, it was just that the tang wouldn't leave her mouth. 

"We are moving onto the fifth chakra, the Sound Chakra. It is located in the throat, it deals with truth and is blocked by lies- the ones we tell ourselves," He speaks calmly in front of her and Toph shut her eyes, "What have you convinced yourself of?"

What has she convinced herself of?

"I thought I could do everything myself" Her body tensed as she let the words fall from her mouth, as if it were fighting against her saying such 

Toph thought she could master the elements herself, that she could help people herself, that she could fight alone

But she can't.

And better yet, she found that she didn't want to.

The last chakra she opened- the Air Chakra, Toph was on that battlefield alone, scared, hurt, cold and alone . And she hated it. She wanted her friends, her family but they weren't there. It wasn't until she realized her fears of losing everything was when they came back. They would be there for her and she would be there for them as well. 

It was alright to have help, to not… be the best. Because she had support that she will be able to fall back on in case. Her friends encouraged her to keep going, they're the reason she was training so hard in the first place, they make her strive to do better. 

"There is nothing wrong in allowing those who love you, help you, I'm sure you know that already. You cannot stop the world from turning, you must accept that although you are the Avatar, you cannot change this world alone" 

Toph can't change this world alone. She can't end this war alone. Even though she is terrified of the people she cares about getting hurt, she knows it would be unfair if she made them stick to the sidelines. Just like how her dads fought to fight by her side back in Gaoling, or how Aang adapted to the boomerang since he can't use his Airbending in public, or how Sokka just kept learning more fighting styles in order to protect the people he loves, or how Katara is so passionate that even if Toph buried her up to her head, she would still find a way to fight. 

Toph didn't need to change the world alone and she didn't want to either. She wanted to make a difference by their side. 

She didn't want to fight for them, she wanted to fight with them. 

"And the chakra of truth is open" Guru Pathik spoke with a smile 





"So this is the sixth chakra, right?" Toph asked, "Where's this one? In my arms? My feet?" 

Guru Pathik had moved them closer to the terrace farm and they were overlooking the mountain's edge- well, he was overlooking the scenery. They were right above the village though she heard nothing but the howling wind. If they were in a place with more distractions, she assumed that either this chakra was easier or that it would be much harder to process. Toph strangely hoped for the latter, she wanted the challenge. 

She heard a chuckled escape him, "No, it is not located in your feet, young Avatar," He ruffled her hair before pressing a finger in the center of her forehead, "The Light Chakra is located in the center of your forehead, it deals with insight and is blocked by illusion. The greatest illusion in this world is the illusion of separation. Things you think are separate and different are actually one in the same" 

Separate and different. Everything is the same because it all came from the Earth, that was something the badgermoles taught her. The plants, the animals, even the humans, all life is created and sustained because of the Earth. And when that life dies, they go back into the Earth for more to be reborn and the cycle to repeat. 

But what was different? What was separated? 

"The four territories?" 

"Yes, exactly!" He grinned, "We are all one people, but live as if divided"

That was true, we were all born into the same air, on the same ground, drink the same water, cook with the same fire, yet we see each other as different. Most of the Fire Nation see themselves as superior because of their corrupt and twisted system but they're just as human as anyone else. 

People should be helping each other because of their similarities, not fight because of their differences, "Everything is connected" She repeated under her breath 

"Even the separation of the four elements is an illusion. If you open your mind, you will see that all the elements are one. Four parts of the same whole" He says and Toph agreed 

In order to keep balance in this world, we need all elements, none of which are more important than the others, they are equal but most of all, they are the same.  

They're the same. Just like how fire is the same as lightning, or water is the same as ice, or how earth is...

"Metal is part of Earth too, it's just been purified and refined" She says 

The Guru nodded, "Yes precisely. Good observation!"

Everything is connected, everything is one. It's all just cogs in the same machine; Earth, Fire, Air, Water. The opposite is the illusion that most believe.  





After chakra number six, the Light Chakra, Toph was feeling pretty good. That one was easy and didn't strain her mentally (which was good, she needed a break from all that), but now they were going onto chakra seven and had moved back to their usual spot away from the terrace but still on the mountain. Guru Pathik said that the sun had finally set and now it was dark out, they've been out here all day and Toph was eager. 

"This is the last chakra! Let's go, I'm ready for anything!" The Earthbender gave him a toothy grin, sitting cross legged in front of the man 

"I'm sure, once you open this chakra you will be able to go in and out of the Avatar State at will. And when you are in the Avatar state, you will have complete control and awareness of all your actions" 

His words ignited a fire in her, complete control and awareness of all your actions. No more destroying everything, no more potentially harming her friends. After this, she will be able to be there for the people she loves, she will be able to be strong for them. 

Because that was what it was all about, fighting for the people she cared for. All the work, the late nights and early mornings she had put into training, it was all for her loved ones. To be strong, to win, to be there. Ending the war, being strong, this wasn't for her, this was for everyone. 

"The Thought Chakra is located at the crown of the head. It deals with pure cosmic energy and is blocked by earthly attachment," He spoke and she felt him straighten his back, "Meditate on what attaches you to this world"

What attaches her to this world.

Toph's mind immediately jumped to everyone she was fighting so hard for. She cared about all of them so much, she loved them all with everything in her being. 

Her dads have always been there for her and showed her how family should really love you. That love didn't mean coddling or shame or hiding, it meant encouraging and always pushing the limits on everything. When Toph thought about them, she remembered Earth Rumble, her championship, the Blind Bandit, Gaoling, home. She thinks about their tight hugs and how raspy their voices get after a night of screaming in their personas. 

She thinks about how Dad Hunter taught her how to play the banjo when she was ten and how she hasn't stopped playing it since, how her dads bought her her headband after she won her tenth championship in a row, how they cared about her, not her sightless eyes. They never once doubted her strength and will never, ever start. They try to fit as much love that they have in their large beings into her tiny body, and she loves them. They're her parents. 

Wander was Toph's first friend, they met when she was six, he was two. They grew up together and were inseparable, six years and their friendship was still going strong. He was always smaller than the rest of the badgermoles, he only grew to be the size a little bigger than a flying bison, but it didn't matter. Toph was blind and was hidden from the world, when she escaped, the badgermoles didn't care that she was blind, or small or even human . They treated her as an equal, they treated Wander the same regardless of his size. They were the same in the sense that they were different.

They hunted together, slept together, dug together. Toph had friends in Gaoling, it was hard not to when you were the greatest Earthbender in the world, but none of that mattered if she didn't have the badgermole to come back to and tell. They would explore every cave, make sure to touch every rock, play in the biggest dirt piles. It was fun, it still is fun. She wants to spend the rest of her life by Wander's side, they're best friends. Hell, he was part of the reason that she managed to learn Air sense in the first place. 

And her friends. Sokka and Katara saved her from freezing to death in the middle of the South Pole (and now that she thought about it, that is kinda of an embarrassing way to meet your future girlfriend). They were there for her at her worst when she thought her parents were dead, they travelled across the entire world with her.

Sokka hated her banjo but always let her play, even if he did complain through it. She always laughed at his stupid jokes and was quick to come to his aid whenever they were teasing Katara. They were buddies, and he watched over her in the same way he watched over Katara. He was so protective even if he did like to make fun of them and say stupid things about her music or her hair or her crush. But he loved them all. 

Katara was strong and passionate and annoying and so stubborn. She always gave all or nothing, never doing something without giving 110% and Toph admired that. She cared about her friends and family so much that it hurt, Toph couldn't say when her feelings of platonic for her changed but she knew they did quickly. Whenever she thinks about her, she could feel her own pulse begin to race and her face begin to heat and she gets all giddy. But Katara was her friend before anything else and she cared about her as much as she did anyone else.

Toph never had any siblings before, and frankly she didn't like the idea of sharing her fathers' attention even if there were six of them. But Aang was different, he was like her brother. They were the same age, they were able to understand the idea that having fun is… well, fun. He was always so upbeat and they both liked seeing the better in people, something that she was very grateful for not being the only member on the team who did that now. 

Toph smiled contently with closed eyes. She loved all of them so much. These were the people she was attached to, these were the people that kept her going, that kept her grounded and ready to fight no matter what. 

Guru Pathik spoke in a whisper, just barely heard over the howling wind of the night, "Now, let all those attachments go. Let them flow down the river… forgotten"

The Avatar's eyes snapped open. What? Forgotten? What the fuck did that mean? 

"What're you talking about? Let go of my attachments?"

"You must let go of the people you feel attachment towards or you cannot let the pure cosmic energy flow in from the universe" He said

Toph shifted to sit on her knees, "Why would I want to let go of all of the people I love?! I love them and I feel an attachment towards them! That's not a bad thing, I just got my dads back and now I have to let go of them again?"

"You must learn to let go, Toph," He leaned forward and placed a hand on her small shoulder, "To master the Avatar state, you must open all the chakras. Surrender yourself"

This will open her chakras. This is what will make her master the Avatar State. This is what will make her stronger, to protect the people she loves. 

Toph sighed, relaxing back down to sitting properly on the hard stone ground, "I… I'll try" With a deep breath, the Earthbender closed her eyes.  

She thought about all those closest to her; Wander, Sokka, Katara, Aang, her parents. All those memories, the laughs shared, voices raised, training, fighting, loving. 

All the times she and Katara held hands. When she kissed her on the cheek and Toph only prayed she would have done it again. 

When she and Aang chased each other around on air scooters as if they didn't have the result of a war resting heavily on their shoulders, laughing without a seeming care. 

Sprawling across Sokka's lap as he tried his hardest to read a map. He would yell at her and she would say she could read the map to him, he'll agree only to realize his mistake half way through and shove her off him with a huff. 

The screams and shouts of her dads as she rises the championed belt high above her head. Their obnoxious singing of old songs from when they were kids as Dad Hunter tried to teach her the chords to a new song. Dad-Po picking her up effortlessly and putting her on her favorite spot on his shoulders. 

The feeling of relief that waved over her when she felt their familiar heartbeats for the first time in months that was so overwhelming she cried. The warmth of their bodies as they hugged her tighter than they ever had before. The thought of having to lose them again-

" No!" Toph's eyes were wide open again and she was already standing on her feet, "I-I I can't! I can't do this, I can't give them up- I can't give any of them up. I'm sorry, I couldn't do it!"

The Avatar State, she'll never be able to access it if she doesn't. But Toph couldn't do it, it hurt . It hurt too much. She couldn't give up any of them, she didn't want to be alone. Wasn't that her whole revelation? That she didn't need to do everything by herself? Why did this have to happen? She couldn't lose her parents, not again. And she will never let her friends go. 

"Toph, you must! In order to-" Guru Pathik tried to argue as he came to his feet but Toph was already backing away 

"I know, but I can't do it," She bawled her fists and clenched her teeth, "I won't do it. I'm not giving up the people I love" 

Before he could say anything more, Toph leaped off the edge of the mountain and was gone. 

____________________

The walls were destroyed and Aang, Sokka, Katara and Suki tried to talk Bumi into doing something but he wouldn't budge. Sokka said they were wasting time and decided to take matters into their own hands, charging out of the palace and into the city, ready to fight against thousands of Fire Nation soldiers to protect the city. 

It was night now and Aang didn't know how long they had all been fighting for already. If he had to guess, he would say probably seven or eight hours at this point, maybe more. As they finish one wave of Firebenders, another just shows up as their replacement. It was tiring but they weren't giving up yet. 

"We can't keep fighting them forever!" Sokka shouted over the disarray, slashing at the armor of a soldier. The man stumbled backward a couple feet and the 15 year old gave a swift low kick, knocking him to his feet and he bashed him right on the head the head, knocking him out

Katara stretched a wall of ice in front of her, freezing the arms of three Firebenders in place, "Do you have any better ideas!?" 

Aang flung his boomerang again, it ping ponged on each of the three trapped soldiers and the Waterbender dissipated her wall, letting them fall unconsciously to the ground. 

"Actually, I do," Sokka turned onto his heel to face his younger sister and was nearly jumped by a man but Suki charged at the bender, ramming into him and on the ground. Sokka glanced back at them before speaking again, "This is obviously getting led by someone right? If we find and capture them, we could threaten the rest of the army into surrendering!" 

The Airbender's boomerang came circling back into his right hand, "Alright but, how are we gonna find their leader? We don't even know who they are!"

"That… may be a problem" Suki sucked her teeth as she stared past them all. 

Curiously, Aang turned around and immediately wished he didn't.

Any shred of belief that they had gotten through a good portion of the army had vanished. Before them was an ever larger swarm of Firebending soldiers, all coming out from the giant hole in their fallen walls. 

Fuck...

____________________

Toph was pacing back and forth, biting the nail of her thumb in focused thought. 

It was the next morning and she felt fucking terrible after what happened last night.

Right now, she was in the Earth Kingdom village that was below the mountain of the secret Airbending village, the one where they ran into Aang for the first time.

It was so early in the morning that it was really just her out right now, Wander was up in the mountain village, either sleeping or getting absolutely spoiled by Teo and Manchu. So she was alone...

"Okay, maybe I overreacted a little bit last night..." She mumbled to herself, continuing her anxious walk through the quiet, early morning town, "Maybe ' forgetting my earthly attachments' isn't as bad as it sounds. I still need the Avatar State and I can't do it without opening my last chakra!" 

She rationalized that it was wrong of her to refuse to learn the Thought Chakra. Guru Pathik was gracious enough to teach her this and she just chickened out at the last moment. Toph was in the wrong for not wanting to do this.

She was so willing to do whatever it takes in order to master the Avatar State in order to help the people she loved but mastering it meant giving them up…

She groaned, tugging down at the bottom of her eyelids, "It's too early for this-!" 

BOOM! 

Suddenly, before Toph had any time to think, a giant… thing fell on her. What the fuck?  

Still standing, she reached her hands out in front of her- wall . She felt behind her- wall . She did this two more times, she was in a fucking box.

A metal box. 

Not now, spirits, not now. She doesn't have time for this shit! 

"I can't believe that worked! All we had to do was wait on the roof of that house and drop it on her!" She heard someone exclaim from outside 

"Yeah uh, no . Can I take a rain check on this? I'm kinda busy!" Toph said from inside 

The rustling and clicking of chains filled her ears, they were probably wrapping all around the box, making sure that escape was impossible. Toph could feel the water of about eight bodies outside, who were these guys? Were these Firebenders? Why would- shit, she was still being hunted, fuck. 

She forgot about that. 

"We're getting you to the Fire Nation, Cursed Avatar" 

Back to the Fire Nation . Back to the Fire Nation where they were going to kill her. Back to the Fire Nation where she couldn't master her Avatar State. Back to the Fire Nation that she'll have to get in a boat to get there. 

Fuck, she hates boats. 

BAM, BAM, BAM!

"LET ME THE FUCK OUT OF HERE, PIECES OF SHIT!" She screamed as she felt the box hoisted up and onto something else-

Oma and Shu, were they moving? Was this a carriage or something, spirits she's gonna be sick, "HEY! ARE YOU GUYS DEAF?! LET ME OUT BEFORE I TEAR YOUR FACES OFF!" 

"Big talk for a blind little girl in a box" One of them said nonchalantly from up front 

Fuck these guys. Killing people who don't deserve it is a big no-no but these fuckos deserve it. 

Toph was beginning to feel nauseous from the bumpy road they were traveling down. Fucking motion sickness. 

She gave two hard punches to the metal. When it did nothing to help her, she jerked her hands upwards and a powerful gust of air gushed out from her palms. It sprayed out into the small air holes on the top but again, did nothing to help her situation. 

She was stuck. 

Again ...

The Avatar slumped against the cold, tiny box. Why now? Why now of all times? 

Toph needed to go apologize to Guru Patik, she needed to master the Avatar State, she couldn't do that locked in a metal box heading for the Fire Nation! Holy crap, maybe she really was the Cursed Avatar? Cursed with shit luck , that's what she's fucking cursed with! What the fuck was she- 

"Oh shit, Wander!" Toph shouted, patting her pants pockets. Come on, come on, don't tell her she lost it- " Ha!"

She grinned widely, pulling out the badgermole whistle Aang got for her back at the Misty Palms Oasis! Thank every spirit for his impulse purchases! 

Toph brought the whistle to her mouth and used Airbending to enhance the sound.  

FWEEEEEEET! 

BAM!

"HEY! Stop whatever the fuck your doing in there, kid!"

…. 

…. 

Fucking nothing happened. 

"Stupid hunk of junk" She cursed, shoving the dumb whistle back in her pocket

Well, that was a bust. 

But this was fine, this was okay. She had been in metal crates, waiting for death before. This was just like when she found out she was the Avatar and Xin Fu threw her in that metal box. The only difference between then and now is that her dads couldn't save her this time. She was going to have to do this herself. 

Alright, think. Toph had no water or rocks, so she couldn't Water or Earthbend. Airbending is way more for defense in open spaces, and she learned that blowing some wind wasn't gonna get her out of here. And it didn't look like this carriage was stopping anytime soon. 

So… what can she do- 

They hit another bump and she groaned. She better figure this out fast or she will end up greener than grass and puking her brains out. 

She's tired of being trapped! Trapped at Earth Rumble. Trapped at Kyoshi Island. In Zhao's ship. In the Spirit World. During the blizzard in the Northern Water Tribe. Her whole life, people have been keeping her in, preventing her from doing what she has to do, ignoring her potential, denying her respect as a person, viewing her as lesser because of something she had no control over.

Well not anymore. 

Toph is never going to be trapped or stifled or underestimated again. 

She is strong and capable and the best damn Avatar in history! Nothing will hold her back ever again! Not even metal.

Everything is connected. Just like Guru Pathik said- the four territories, the people, the elements, sub bending. 

Well if we follow that logic, then maybe she did have some Earth here...If metal is just purified Earth, then maybe the metal isn't itself bendable but the bits of earth inside of it are. 

If she couldn't bend any of her elements, then she'll just have to bend a new one. 

"Crazy ideas and pure adrenaline hasn't failed me yet" She bit the inside of her cheek

Bam!

She slammed the front of her hands against the clad box, knuckles digging into the metal. 

Bam!  

Her hands whipped back behind her, hitting the back. 

Toph paused, metal was part of Earth. The tiny specks slowly came clear, revealing themselves to her, screaming at her to bend them. It came clear, she could feel them, she could see them.

Bam!

This wasn't just for escape anymore. This was for a new era- Avatar Toph's era.  

This was for all the Earthbenders trapped in metal, just like she is. 

For the Airbenders secluded in hiding. 

For the Waterbenders stuck in constant fear at the poles. 

For the Firebenders confined to nationalistic thinking. 

This was for the war that was going to end by the end of summer!

BAM! 





"What was that?" One of the men asked out loud 

"I dunno" Another mumbled 

"Maybe you guys should go check it out-" 

"AAHHHH!" 

Toph sat on the top of the tall metal box, kicking her legs as she smiled near animalistically down at the eight men sitting in the front of the carriage. The wooden wagon stopped abruptly, confusing the two ostrich-horses that were leading it. 

FOOSH!

A ball of fire flung in Toph's direction, she leaped off the box and down in front of the carriage. She grinned at them, "You and no one else are ever gonna capture me, you wanna know why?" 

The Avatar jumped into a lunge, sending a rush of wind into the men and causing them to fly back and slam into the trees. Their groans filled the air and she decided this was a good time to finish her sentence, " BECAUSE I'M IN THE GREATEST AVATAR IN FUCKING HISTORY!" 

Toph felt the heavy stomping of a familiar body rushing towards her. And she turned on her heel, spreading her arms out wide, " Wander!" 

Her best badgermole friend came running into her, nearly causing her to fall back if she wasn't able to stand her ground so well. He gave a groan of affection and she scratched his head, "What took you so long! Look what I can do, I'm fucking awesome!" 

Toph easily tore off one of the walls off the box as if were paper, " FUCKING METALBENDING! I'll teach you it but right now, we gotta get back to Guru Pathik so he could teach me-!" 

'They just keep coming!'

The sounds of crashing rocks, burning wood, and bodies slamming filled her ears. 

'We've fought this long, we're not giving up yet! Omashu won't surrender to no Fire Nation scum!'

What the fuck? What was that? Those were Aang and Suki's voices. Was that a… vision or something? Can she do that? Was that an Avatar thing or something? Surrendering Omashu, was the Fire Nation there? 

Were they under attack?

Toph gasped, " Fuck! The Fire Nation's at Omashu, Wander!" She jumped onto the badgermole's back, "We gotta go help! Let's go!"

How long have they been there already? Were her friends okay? They began running down the dirt path through the forest and Toph hoped she wasn't too late.

Notes:

Omashu is under attack!! What an unforeseen turn of events! Will Toph get there quick enough before it falls? Find out next week for the last chapter of Book 2: Air Currents! Aaaa! I can't believe this book is almost over already! I feel like I just posted chapter 1!

AND METALBENDING!!! Listen, I LOVE sub bending, regardless of what it is. I think it's SO SO SO interesting and is something that would be fun to play around with (which is part of the reason of why I came up with Water and Air Sense) so I just HAD to keep Metalbending!!! IT'S JUST SO COOL AND SUCH A GREAT PART OF TOPH'S DEVELOPMENT!!

(And fun fact, when I was originally writing the outline for book 2, instead of getting kidnapped by Fire Nation soldiers, Toph was gonna get kidnapped by bounty hunters sent by Lao and Poppy Beifong and I was gonna make her face them and shit!! But I ended up scrapping it because it wouldn't have made sense, they aren't a part of her life anymore and she's grown so much because of that. Plus, I hate them :)

But anyway, Toph was unlocking her chakras. I changed them all up a little bit but the one I wanna talk about the most is the Water Chakra (the 2nd) and the Thought Chakra (the 7th).

For the Water Chakra, Toph blamed herself for being unable to help Zuko and Azula. She was able to relate to them, to their struggles of having shitty families. To how their family sees Zuko as a weak failure who can't amount to anything, to the stress that Azula (and everyone around her) puts on her to be the very best. She WANTS to help them, she really, really does. She sympathizes with BOTH of them, she wants to HELP BOTH of them (NOT! JUST! ZUKO! AZULA DESERVED HELP JUST AS MUCH AS HE DID!!!)

And for the Thought Chakra, I really didn't like in canon that the writers made Aang only really care about letting go of Katara. I didn't do that obviously •3•

And Aang refused to learn the last chakra because he didn't want to give up his attachment for Katara (which is obviously a valid reason) but I changed it slightly for Toph.

Toph couldn't give up any of her loved ones. She was fucking traumatized because of her blood family to the point of feeling as though she couldn't rely on ANYONE in fear of them treating her as lesser. When she lived with her dads for those next few years, those feelings lessened. They were and are still there but she was now in a healthier environment where she CAN rely on them and trust that they wouldn't ever abuse that.

Then she had to leave Gaoling and believed Zuko KILLED her family. When she found out they were alive, she was understandably protective. She doesn't want her loved ones, family or friends, to be hurt, especially if she could have done something to prevent it. She doesn't want to lose anyone else, she doesn't want to feel that pain again (because she's a fucking KID).

So when faced with the daunting idea of having to let them go…

She couldn't do it. She didn't want to, she physically couldn't do it. She couldn't stop loving them, or let them go, or anything. She couldn't.

But in Buddhism, letting go of attachment is not negative. It does not mean you cannot love or care for others or objects. You let go of attachment in order to reach spiritual enlightenment, letting go doesn't equal not caring. This is something she will realize in the next chapter

;) wink wonk

Leave a comment, check out thecursedavatar on Tumblr, and get ready for next week, things get messy!

Chapter 15: The Dragon vs. The Badgermole

Summary:

After escaping the Fire Nation soliders by creating Metalbending, Toph still couldn't go back to apologize to Guru Pathik because she realized Omashu is being invaded! Will she be able to help her friends in stopping the Fire Nation before it's too late?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Toph and Wander were burrowing underneath the Earth; traveling underground had always been much faster than any above-ground traveling could be. They Earthbent at lightning fast speeds, pushing rocks and dirt out of their way as they created their makeshift tunnel, making their way all the way to Omashu. 

So Metalbending was possible.

And Toph just did it. 

Because she's fucking awesome

Metal was Earth, everything was connected. If Metalbending was possible, think of all the possibilities of other types of bending that could be created! And she had the power to explore it all! She wanted to explore it all! It was all so fascinating! No more Cursed Avatar bullshit, Toph's going to be known as the greatest Avatar of all time!

Toph wanted to explore all the other types of sub bending! It captivated her!

But before all else, before being the best Avatar in history, or the greatest bender in all the elements, or the first ever Metalbender, her friends were important and they needed her. They were in trouble, something was happening in Omashu with the Fire Nation and they've been fighting for who knows how long. She doesn't know what exactly was happening or for why but all she knows is that it's bad .

So she couldn't stop shoving rock, she wouldn't stop. Who cares if she was sweating like crazy and her lungs were burning and the skin on her hands were raw.

She needed to keep going, her friends needed her. 

____________________

Through all the chaos of the battle between Omashu's army and the Fire Nation, Zuko and Iroh didn't manage to make it back to the safe haven that was their small apartment until the next morning , having been traveling and narrowly avoiding the conflict and fighting all night in order to safely reach home. 

And what the fuck? What the fuck was happening? Why was the Fire Nation here? Well that was stupid, he obviously knew why.

They were here to kidnap and probably kill him and uncle! 

Why!? They weren't doing anything! They were done with the Fire Nation! Why would they have to attack his home? It wasn't fair!

It wasn't fair and all he was doing was hiding! Running away from it because he wanted to keep himself safe! He was tired of running, he was tired of the Fire Nation! It wasn't right of them to try and colonize and take over areas that weren't theirs. They have been doing this for far too long and Zuko was just now starting to realize that it was wrong. 

This was his home and he wanted to fight for it! He wanted to fight for Iroh, and for Kuo's dumb fruit stand and for Iroh's stupid dream of opening a tea shop and the city that he lives in! He wanted to protect it all! 

Zuko finally snatched back his hand out from his uncle's vice grip as the old man tried to lead them inside. 

"Nephew, let us get inside quickly!" He shouted over the uproars

But the young boy didn't hear him, his eyes were fixed down the road behind them. There was a brilliant burst of blue heat that had spurred into the air.

Blue fire. 

There was only one person he knew who wielded blue flames. 

Of course she was behind this... 

Zuko was consumed with rage, his fists clenched. 

Of course it was her. Of course she had to try and take everything he had ever loved away from him. That monster , mom was right.

"ZU-... LEE! WHERE ARE YOU GOING?!"

His uncle called for him as Zuko's feet moved on their own. And before he knew it, he was darting down the road, leaving his uncle in the dust as he ran towards the source of those blue flames. 

He had a score to settle.  

____________________

They have been fighting restlessly all night and now the sun was up, signaling that it was now morning. Katara didn't even have enough time to even think about how much time had passed, all she was focused on was not allowing these fucking Fire Nation pieces of shit to do anymore damage to the city that they've done already. 

Adrenaline was what was keeping her awake and fighting. Katara flung several small ice spears in the direction of another soldier, slamming right in the back of their helmet and they fell to the ground.

The enemy all looked the same at this point, all wearing the same Fire Nation armor and wielding the same element. It was so much but she wasn't going to give up. She wasn't ever going to give up.

Suki hooked a punch forward, to which a man grabbed her fist and tossed her off. She dug her heels into the dirt and lashed back, using her new momentum to shove him off his feet and bash into the wall of a house. 

Omashu's military was helping as well. Soldiers wearing the signature green uniform meshed with the Fire Nation's red. Earth and Fire spurred around as flaming rocks flew recklessly. Aang used the butt of his boomerang to fend back three soldiers and Sokka came to his aid, holding his club up threateningly. Together they were able to take down the three. 

How many were here? From the palace yesterday, they could see over a hundred giant tanks outside the walls, but they have been fighting all night . It felt as though they just kept coming, even with the help from the group and Omashu's army. 

Why hadn't Bumi agreed to fight, the city was made of stone, they could use as many Earthbenders as they could to help their army! Why was he being insane now of all times!? Didn't he want to protect his city, to protect the Earth Kingdom, to protect his home?!

Sokka grabbed a fallen soldier up by the hem of his chest plate, yanking him up,and through clenched teeth and heavy eyes, he hissed, "Who sent you here!? Where's your leader!?" 

Every so often, they would continue with Sokka's plan from last night, trying to figure out where and who the fuck was the person leading this invasion. Katara stood by her brother's side and forced a long piece of sharp ice near the man's neck. 

He growled and spat on the ground by their feet, "I'd rather die than disobey at the slimy hands of two Water Tribe peasants!"  

That can be arranged , Katara thought as the lodged ice pressed harder against the man's neck and-

"Well don't kill the man, what would the Avatar think?" They all froze and jerked their attention to behind them

Standing a couple meters away was- oh fucking shit.

Azula, Mai and Ty Lee.

"Oh, don't tell me you're the one behind all this!" Sokka shouted, enraged

Azula shrugged, "Of course I am. I must say though, I am quite surprised to see you here, it might just be my lucky day," She smiled, "Oh well. Omashu is ours. Surrender now or die"

Katara raised a pool of water above her head, "Like fucking hell we will!" 

"I guess that means we'll have to be here even longer than we already have been" Mai sighed 

Ty Lee somersaulted forward, flipping over to Suki and kicking the girl's fans right out of her hands. The Kyoshi Warrior clasped tightly onto her forearm, blocking a punch with her opposite hand and shoving her backwards. Ty Lee frowned and lunged at her again.

While that was happening, Aang handled Mai. His boomerang circled around and was about to slam square on the back of the head if she didn't duck just in time. While crouching, the 17 year old tossed four knives, they soared through the air with nearly the same control that Aang had over his weapon.

Katara charged at Azula, who smirked in return (she wanted to wipe that stupid smug grin right off her stupid face), blocking her heavy hits of water with her own blue flames. Fire daggers came out from her clenched fists as she slashed at the Waterbender, who reeled back in return.

Sokka jumped in front of her. He landed a hard hit on the top of Azula's head, she hissed and sprayed a wave of fire out from her hands, to which her brother raised his arms up and shielded himself from. 

The group fought in the middle of Omashu's square, the marble fountain of the badgermole and dragon overlooking the gruesome scene of the battle. The city's soldiers fought bravely against the Fire Nation's passion.

____________________

Hours and hours of digging and reckless rushing left Toph's pale skin covered in dirt and clothes tinted a dusty brown but she didn't care. She didn't care about the dirt underneath her fingernails, or the rocks and debris in her hair, or how she was gross and sweaty. 

What mattered was that she and Wander had reached Omashu. 

The two popped their heads out from the ground for air (not a lot of oxygen when you are underground), they were over a thousand feet away from the giant city and she felt herself gasp. She had felt it from underground but, getting a better feel of it overground... it was… 

Holy shit. 

Hundreds of Fire Nation tanks were out on the surface outside of Omashu's grand walls.

"They really are here," She said out loud to the badgermole, she ducked her head back into the ground, "Come on, Wander! We'll burrow underneath it all and find the others inside!" 

They resumed boring through the Earth, making their way past the machines and thick walls. Underground, Toph felt the thundering footsteps of thousands above her. They were fast, sporadic and nearly unpredictable and she knew exactly what was happening out there-

Fighting.

It was a battle, this was an invasion . The Fire Nation invaded Omashu for whatever reason and her friends have been fighting presumably nonstop for who knows how long. 

Had they somehow found out they were in Omashu? Is that why they were here? No, that couldn't be right, the others haven't even been here for three full days yet, there was no way the Fire Nation- who are on the other side of the sea could have known and got together an entire fleet of tanks in such a short amount of time. 

Toph could only reason one way this could have happened...

This was planned, this was going to happen no matter what they did or where they were. 

And of course she and her friends had planned to go to the city during the time of a surprise invasion. 

Just their luck. 

This was fucking insane! What was she even supposed to do when she reached the rest? Even with Omashu's army on their side, they were caught by surprise so the Fire Nation automatically had the advantage. And they brought fucking tanks. A lot of them.

This wasn't the right time for Omashu. This was the right moment, the perfect moment. They were caught off guard, no way of defending themselves in such a short amount of time, no way of evacuating the people, they were cornered. 

The time wasn't right, no one was prepared, and the enemy was willing to harm anything to get what they wanted. Toph, under any other circumstance would, have surrendered. To give up the city and just focus on making sure no one was hurt. 

But she couldn't do that. 

If they surrendered, they would lose the Earth Kingdom's largest stronghold. 

As much as Toph knew this was not the right moment, she couldn't afford to think like an Earthbender right now and as helpful and strong as neutral jing is, they didn't have the time and more importantly, the resources to wait. This needed to be solved .

If she took out the Fire Nation once at the Northern Water Tribe, she could do it again- Oh wait, that was in the Avatar State. Fuck. Whatever, Toph was strong. She could bend three fucking elements and now metal, those tanks were metal, she could do something with those. 

Toph climbed out from the ground, Wander followed suit and they inspected the area. They were past the walls, inside Omashu. They were standing behind a destroyed house in a relatively empty area. She smelt ash and dirt and felt the heavy fighting of hundreds nearby. 

It began to get colder and she guessed that the sun was setting.

The 12 year old turned to Wander, "Alright, I feel the others in the middle of the city, by that cool fountain that we saw last time- the one with the dragon and the badgermole! Come on, this way!"

She began running with the badgermole following. Were they able to evacuate the city? She hoped the civilians were okay, after all this was over she'll have to make sure the people were alright-

"Avatar!? Oma and Shu! We're saved!" A disheveled man rushed up to her and shook her by the shoulders, " WE'RE UNDER ATTACK FROM THE FIRE NATION!"

His heart was beating so fast, this guy was obviously not a soldier on any side. She guessed that the civilians had not been evacuated then. Toph tried her best to give a warm, reassuring smile up at him, gently taking his hands off her shoulders, "I know, I just got here. But don't worry, I'm gonna fix this… uh.."

"Kuo, I run a fruit stand! Please help us! I don't even know where my workers, Mushi and Lee, went!" He shouted 

"Well don't worry, Kuo. I'm gonna get the Fire Nation outta here and I'll find Mushi and Lee for you!" She began running off in the direction of the city's square, "Stay hidden, I'll be back!"

The two left the shaken man and bolted across the city as fast as their bare feet could take them. The sounds of pained screams and battle cries filled her eyes and it only made her run faster. Her friends were fine, they had to be. Because they protect her and she protects them. Because she wouldn't have gotten that vision of the first place if she couldn't save them. 

She felt her heart try to climb right out of her throat but she swallowed it down. They're fine , she kept telling herself. When they finally reached the city's square, Toph stopped dead in her tracks. 

She sensed Azula, Mai and Ty Lee. That's perfect, just perfect... 

Were they the ones behind this? This was a good invasion plan, overwhelming the enemy when they least expected it. Toph was really upset but she had to admit, it was a good plan. 

Mai and Aang were having a long range battle with their boomerang and throwing knives while Katara and Suki were chasing Ty Lee around. 

Azula had just managed to knock Sokka to the ground, kicking his club away and leaving him laying on his back, propped up on his elbows as her hands lit aflame with an evil smirk. 

"It pains me to do this, you seem like the only member on this team with a brain" Despite her words, Azula didn't look sad at all

Sokka crawled backwards, his attention not leaving the Firebender as he shrieked, "You don't sound that upset!"

His back bumped into the basin of the marble fountain, dammit! He was cornered and looked up at the 14 year old with large eyes, she only chuckled. Fuck. 

Azula raised her arms in attack and was about to burn him to a crisp but-  

TWUNG!

Toph jumped up behind the girl and bashed Azula on the back of her head with the face of her banjo. 

Completely shattering the instrument…

Sokka gasped, "Holy shit, Toph!" Azula stumbled forward and the boy jumped to his feet, snatching his club and giving his friend a tight hug, "Boy am I happy to see you!"

"Me too!" Toph quickly returned the hug before they separated and she turned her attention down to her broken banjo, "Why'd I do that…?"

He felt a twinge of guilt. Why did he feel so sad? He hated at stupid banjo, curse his moral compass "Don't worry, when this is all over we'll get you a new banjo" 

The Avatar's face twisted from surprise, to confusion, then into a wide grin, "Hey, thanks, Sokka- OH FUCK!" 

Toph grabbed the top of Sokka's head and pushed him down to duck, dodging a fireball from the Princess of the Fire Nation, " Go! Go help Aang!" Sokka nodded and rushed off to the Airbender's side. 

Toph turned to Azula, "We don't have to do this you know"

"Oh no, we do" The Firebender replied before charging at the girl, who balked back 

Azula propelled herself forward with a jet of fire, coming right up to Toph and nearly kicked her right in the stomach but the Earthbender raised a slab of rock in time, blocking the attack and punching through the pillar, sending the 14 year old backwards and sliding to the ground. 

She forced herself to her feet and rubbed her jaw, punching a fist forward and a burst of fire erupted out from it, spiraling towards Toph who blew a gust of air out from her mouth, dissipating her fire.

Katara caught Ty Lee by the leg with a whip of water, bringing her up off the ground and flinging her into the wall of a beaten house.

Azula growled and was about to charge at Toph again but stopped, she glanced at the Waterbender behind her and a smile curled on her face. 

Oh no.

Azula stomped on the ground, sending overwhelming missiles of fire towards her. Toph jumped, " Fuck- KATARA!" 

The Avatar sped over to Katara's side and tackled her down to the ground, punching a fist up towards the sky and bringing a sturdy rock wall up as it deflected the wave of hot fire. 

Toph was benched on top of Karara, her elbows propped on either side of the girl's head, who was sitting up on her arms. Breathlessly, the 12 year old spoke, unsure of what to say after not seeing her for a couple days, "I just saved your life" 

"It's good to see you too," Katara rolled her eyes with a smile, "Your breath smells like onions and bananas" 

Toph stood off her and quickly helped the Waterbender up, she brought down the wall and was ready to fight again, "Well it's all I've had for two days straight," She jumped off, "Be careful!" 

The second Toph's feet touched the stone floor, she was met with a concentrated jet of fire bulleted at her, to which she just barely had time to jerk her arms up as a spur of air bursted out from the palms of her hands, deflecting Azula's fire again. 

Spirits, Azula was angry. What did she do? Well, besides be the Avatar on the cycle before the Fire and have a huge want on her dead body. 

The Firebender stepped forward and her spread hands made fists, bright, hot blades of fire shot out from them as she jabbed at Toph, who in turn stepped back. She yelped and crouched as one swipe got a little too close for comfort.

When she stood back up, her fists were encased in hard rock, the stone reached from her hands all the way to her forearms. As Azula slugged another hit, Toph deflected it with her right arm, but Azula used her free hand to grab Toph by the collar of her shirt, throwing her back down to the floor.

She stomped in front of the girl, glaring down at her and Toph placed her hands on either side of the ground by her head, pushing herself up weightlessly and flipping backwards, kicking the Firebender right in the face as she did so. 

" Fuck!" Azula cursed as she aggressed again, throwing a punch up that Toph met halfway

BAM!

Their knuckles collided and they raised their other fists up, slamming right into each other's hands again, they repeated their attacks, continuing to punch and meet the others' clashed fists.

BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!

It wasn't until Azula changed her direction, aiming to jab right into Toph's ribs but the short girl caught her by the wrist just in time. 

They paused and Toph clenched her hand tightly as their complete and utter attention was focused solely on the other. The sounds of screaming, cursing and attacking were heard from all around them-

FOOSH!

A fireball shot at the two girls, causing both of them to jump back in opposite directions to avoid it. They turned their heads towards the source-

"What the fuck- ZUKO!?" Toph exclaimed 

"Oh shit!" She heard Sokka exclaim from behind her before returning to help Katara against Mai

"It's good to see you again, Zuzu," Azula spoke coolly and rested a hand on her hip, "And I have to say, I like the hair"

He growled, " Shut up! I know you're here for me and Uncle, get out of my home!" 

"Your home?" Toph blinked but her question was ignored by the older teenagers 

"This isn't your home , Zuzu," The 14 year old shrugged, "And I'm not here for you, brother. Frankly, I had no idea you were even here . That was just dumb luck"

...

Zuko slumped slightly and clenched his teeth, scoffing, "Of course it was..."

Toph remembered his words from back at the Northern Water Tribe, Azula was born lucky and how he was lucky to be born. Realistically, that's probably not true but there was obviously a reason for this thought process.

Was Zuko living in Omashu this entire time? Did he and Iroh come here after their mining town incident? Was he willing to help protect Omashu with her? Was this her perfect chance to help Zuko fight on a side worth fighting for? 

"You know, I expected that kind of treachery from Uncle. But you Zuko? Prince Zuko ?" Azula began, "You're a lot of things, but you're not a traitor, are you?"

Oh spirits, Azula no. 

It seemed she had the same idea Toph did of convincing the boy.

Toph shook her head frantically, "No Zuko listen, I know I said you and your sister should maybe start talking but I meant more over I dunno, your childhood or something- not about plans for taking over Omashu!" 

She shouted before realizing her tone of voice and took a deep breath and began to speak calmly, "You're not a traitor for wanting to fight for what's right. I know you know this is wrong, please," The Avatar turned to Azula as well, "You know this isn't the right thing to do! You both do!" 

"This is the right thing to do!" Azula tensed, "Zuko, don't listen to this idiot! She's the Cursed Avatar, remember? Are you really going to follow this child who has no idea what she's talking about over me? Your sister?" She then softened slightly, "It's not too late for you, Zuko. You can still redeem yourself. If you work with us- work with me, by the end of today, you'll have your honor back, father's love, and everything you've ever wanted"

Either Azula knew exactly how to convince her brother of things or these are the things that she also shared in wanting with him- either one isn't good at all . This was wrong , it was all wrong. Why should they have to colonize the Earth Kingdom and kill thousands in order to get respect? They're fucking kids.

"You shouldn't have to earn your dad's love, neither of you should have to fight to get honor or love. You should have had both since you were little, I'm… I'm sorry you guys had to fight for it," Toph said, "But there's still time… For both of you"

Zuko stared ahead, eyes darting energetically between the two.

It was so cold maybe because of the absence of heat from all the fire that was getting shot at her from before.

It was probably night now.

"There isn't a time, Zuko! What could an Earth Kingdom hick know about us? About our family? The royal Fire Nation family. Only we know what's right, not her" Azula argued 

The 16 year old continued to stare at the girls. The sounds of battling raged on around them and the moon was raised high as if curious on his answer as well. 

Azula. Toph. Azula. Toph. Azula. Toph. Azula. Toph. Azula-

FOOSH! 

Toph gasped, reeling back from a blast of fire pitted in her obvious direction. 

NO!

Nononono! Fuck! 

Azula smirked and turned on her heel, hurling a wave of her native element at the small Earthbender. Toph raised a wall of rock, backing up until the back of her heel hit the basin of the fountain. 

The Firebender siblings crowded around her but Toph pushed her rock wall forward, shoving them both backwards which gave her enough time to leap behind her, she stood high on the fountain badgermole's snout on one foot. 

Azula threw a punch and a skewer of fire shot towards her, Toph yelped and jumped from the badgermole to the dragon. Then Zuko shot at her which caused her to abandon her plan and jump off the statues entirely, leaping high over their heads and landing on the ground 20 meters away.

"RAAAHHHH!" Zuko let a mighty battle cry escape from his throat as he stormed at her, fists lit aflame 

When he reached her, he tried to strike her with his fist but she curved and slid underneath him, popping up from behind him. He whipped on his heel and used the momentum for a high kick that she had bent down to avoid. 

Alright. He was clearly going through his own stuff right now and that's okay. But he couldn't try to take over Omashu in the justification of coping with trauma, that wasn't cool and Toph was not going to let him get away with it, neither of them. 

 

The 16 year old threw another fist at her but she jerked her arm up, hooking it with hers and flipping him over her head. But he didn't slam into the ground, he managed to land on his feet, kicking a wave of fire back at her.

Toph blew a gust of wind in his direction, knocking him backwards and blowing out his fire in the process. She nearly laughed if it wasn't for Azula bouncing out from behind him with even more determination and fury than before. 

The Avatar side stepped out of the Firebender's charge, causing her to turn back on her heel and rush right back to her. Zuko regained his balance in the meantime and began storming back at her from behind. The two siblings were now running right towards her from both sides. Fuck-

"FUCK OFF, ZUKO!" Sokka screamed, tackling the 16 year old to the ground,

"ACK!" Zuko grunted, they tossed and turned on the floor until Sokka was sitting on the boy, straddling his hips as he smashed him with his club, " GET OFF ME!" He screeched, fire spouting out from his hands and feet 

Well that took care of Zuko for a little bit but- 

Toph was knocked to the ground by a blazing fist. She fell to the floor and held her face, the skin on her cheek burned and fucking sizzled and she held her face. 

There was still Azula, who was arguably a bigger threat than Zuko. 

Katara was fighting Mai, throwing up an ice shield which caught four knives thrown by the girl. She ran out from behind it and swung heavy, ice gauntlet fists at the 17 year old, who would block and dodge when necessary.

Mai hurled another knife at her, causing her pants leg to nail to the ground, before Katara had a chance to remove it, another knife pierced through her animal skin canteen, tearing the strap that was secured around her shoulders and breaking it, it fell to the floor.

Suki and Aang were ganging up on Ty Lee, who was jumping and leaping all over the city's square. Aang was able to keep up with her speed while Suki stayed grounded, waiting for when Aang would chase her back around to the Kyoshi Warrior. 

Ty Lee stopped short, causing the Airbender to bump right into her. She jabbed her fingers in pressure spots on the boy's body and he fell limply onto his back. Ty Lee glanced at Suki, who hesitated before charging forward. 

Zuko managed to shove Sokka off him and now he was sitting on him. He held his hand close to the Water Tribe boy's face as he struggled. His hands lit on fire as he began inching closer, Sokka's terrified screams filled the air. 

It was just Toph and Azula. 

It was the two of them while the rest of her friends were losing. They were losing because of the Fire Nation. She couldn't protect them and they couldn't protect each other. The only way to solve this was-

'You must learn to let go, Toph. To master the Avatar state, you must open all the chakras. Surrender yourself'

Guru Pathik's words flashed through her mind. 

The Thought Chakra- the last chakra. 

She had to give up the people she loved. This was to protect them, to protect everyone. They would do the same if they were in her place. 

But she wasn't giving up anything, she realized. Worries about the future, regrets of the past, of the small possibilities of her friends getting hurt, that was what she was letting go. Letting go of those, returning to the present moment and focus on that, that was what she was doing. 

That doesn't mean she doesn't love her friends and family, she does and she will never have to let them go. Only of the anxiety that comes with it to focus on what is right in front of her. To truly face things the way she always has, in the way she was taught by masters, like a rock. 

Toph stayed on the stone floor with Azula standing toweringly over her. The Firebender raised a foot and went to stomp on her but she rolled across the ground. She heard her chuckle, "You run like a roach when you realize you aren't winning a fight" 

Azula flung another blaze of fire at the Avatar, who crawled away. She pushed herself forward slightly and the stone floor opened into a small hole in front of her to which she burrowed in, the opening closing behind her.

 

Toph sat with her knees curled into her small body in the tiny, pitch black hole. Her face burned and her chest heaved as she felt Azula stand right above her on the surface, "What are you doing underground? What about Omashu?" She asked teasingly 

The Earthbender took in a deep breath and closed her eyes, focus. She needed to let go. 

This was to protect everyone. To save Omashu, to save her friends

This doesn't mean she couldn't still care for them. That she couldn't still love them .

Toph was only allowing the worldly attachments to free her in order to unlock her cosmic energy. 

In order to save everyone. 

" Surrender myself…" She mumbled 





BOOM! 

The ground that Azula stood over blew up in an explosion of stone, rock, dirt and other debris. Toph floated up from her completely destroyed hole, a sphere of air encircling her. 

Toph's unseeing eyes glowed brilliantly through the darkness of the night. 

The Firebender cocked her head up towards the flying girl, stumbling backwards but unwilling to show any sort of emotion other than a deep satisfaction. 

The rest had stopped their fighting, gasping and staring at her in awestruck. Even the soldiers from militaries on both sides had stopped to gawk at the terrifying sight.

Toph was in control.  

No one was going to stop her or hurt anyone else ever again. 

The only one who didn't freeze was Azula, her hands lit aflame and she smirked, "Maybe I'll finally get a challenge out of you" 

Somehow, Toph's eyes glinted even brighter. She fell sharply and suddenly to the ground, landing with a loud BOOM! as she stood at full height in front of Azula. She knew that the 14 year old couldn't take her eyes off her own gleaming orbs.

All was still as they stood in front of each other.

Everyone held their breath at the silent stand off.

… 

Then one of them moved, it was Azula. Firebenders always move first, but Earthbenders don't, they don't push back or run away, they stay. They stand their ground. 

She propelled her fist forward but Toph caught it with ease, ceasing Azula's first attack. Then the second attack was her other fist, which Toph stopped as well. Her third attack was kicking her with a fiery leg. The Avatar swung the Firebender by her hands and hurled her into the side of a battered building. 

Azula laid in the debris and aimed two fingers in the direction of Toph.

Crack 

BOOM!

Scandaling lightning shot out from her and into the Avatar's direction, who propelled herself to the side using Airbending, avoiding the strike. The 14 year old got to her feet and jerked her head to the left, where Toph stood silently.

Azula was the leader. If she got her down, this invasion will retreat. They will be safe, Omashu will stand for another day. 

The ground shook but Azula refused to lose her balance, instead, she created a long lash of fire, slashing at Toph who stomped on the ground, punching rock toward the Firebender. Lightning came again, bursting through the stone and sending chunks and pieces flying in all directions. 

Azula charged forward again, shooting herself forward with a burst of brilliant blue flames. Toph stomped firmly on the floor and rocks jumped out from the ground, encasing her in a sturdy armor of stone as she flew forward as well.

They stormed forward and right as they were a few meters away, Azula jumped out from her propulsion and into a lunge. As her feet hit the ground, a new rush of fire goaded past her and Toph stopped abruptly.

Toph dug her heels into the ground and raised her rock encased arms up in front of her as the wave passed through her, even through her thick protection, she could feel sweat beginning to form from the intense heat. 

She stood her ground and Azula only pushed back harder, more fire sprayed out, creating conflagration behind her. 

But Toph didn't move an inch. She could feel Azula staring right at her, through the armor and into her glowing, blind eyes. 

The moment she began to smile was the moment the rocks fell from Toph's small body and slammed onto the floor, making small cracks on the ground from the sheer weight of it. 

Her now bare arms grabbed Azula by the shirt and hurled her to the right, her back slamming against the basin of the fountain in the middle of the city's square, still untouched by the battle. 

Toph bent over slightly, holding the Firebender by the collar of her shirt and forcing her further against the marble, her face was hard and cold as she felt the girl clumsily grasp at her vice tight hold. 

The Avatar's hands shook with barely restrained rage as Azula's breath became frantic. She stared up at her eyes again.

They stay like that for a few long moments. 

Azula was right here, held by her shirt and trapped in between Toph and the fountain. The dragon and the badgermole stared down at her, curious of their next moves as everyone else was watching with similar intensity. 

All the fighting had stopped as they waited for her next move.

She had her. The leader behind the invasion, the mastermind behind the plan, behind the fleet of hundreds upon hundreds of Fire Nation tanks and soldiers. The source of the pain inflicted on hundreds of innocent people, the cause of all the damage done to this beautiful city- 

Bum, bum, bum, bum, bum-

Her heart was beating so fast, the fastest Toph had ever felt it pulse before. Azula's breath was hitched and shaky as she shook in her grasp. 

She was scared

A child . A 14 year old girl, she was Katara's age. A year younger than Sokka, two years older than her and Aang. 

She was a child , a child who was made to be a war machine who strived to be the best and accepted nothing less. 

She was a child who believed she had to earn her father's affection. 

A child who was in her hold and was shaking with fear.

They are outnumbered, they are all tired, she can feel it in their steps. This wasn't the right time, Toph knew that since the beginning, since before she had even reached the city. This wasn't the right time.

And this wasn't right. 

Azula may have led this attack but she was still a child, a deeply traumatized child who grew up thinking her life's goal was to colonize and take over the world. 

It wasn't fair. 

____________________

Katara watched with potency as Toph stared daggers into Azula's soul. Her eyes glowed brightly as she held Azula tightly by the shirt, pressing her up against the basin of the fountain. 

They were just staring at each other for what felt like eternity. 

Everyone was silent as they watched the two, metaphorical leaders on opposite sides finally standing off to each other. But instead of fighting like they were doing before… they were still, unmoving as if they hadn't realized time continued.

What was Toph doing? Why wasn't she doing anything? Why wasn't she bashing Azula's evil skull into the pavement or throwing her in jail for the rest of her life? She had her, she had her shaking with utter fear in her hands. 

But she did nothing .

Until she did. 

Toph sighed as her grip on the girl loosened. Her eyes closed only to reopen, she blinked away their glow. 

She was out of the Avatar State.

Why would she do that? What was she thinking? 

Katara straightened her posture and it seemed that everyone waited with baited breath to watch these events unfold. No one expected Toph to let her go. 

Toph stood up straight and quietly held a hand out for Azula, who was still sitting on the cold ground. 

What the fuck was she doing? 

The Firebender looked up at her, slowly raised her hand out only to jerk it back to her side hesitantly… 

...

Then to quickly grab it. Toph pulled her up and they stood in front of each other. Around the uneven pavement, raised rocks and dancing blue fire that made her skin crawl. Toph helped her up.

Toph opened her mouth to speak but before any word could escape out from her lips- 

In one motion, Azula swiftly brought both her hands up and firmly placed them on either of Toph's shoulders. And-

A jolt of hot lightning ran in circuits up and down Toph's body, so much power and energy was forced into the Avatar that you could practically see the electricity bounce off her. Her body spasmed and shook violently out of her control, the sheer might of the fire, heat and lightning caused her clothes to instantly burn and sindge.

Then…

She fell to the ground.

And she didn't jump back up. Or burrow underneath the ground like some animal. Or roll onto her back and laugh about how that was such a dumb move. 

She did nothing. 

She just laid there - motionless. 

It was almost as if-

"TOPH!" Katara let her name fall out of her mouth in a blood curdling scream as her legs moved faster than her mind

In an instant she was by the Avatar's side, sitting on her knees as she felt tears overwhelm and blur her vision, she pulled the girl into her lap and wrapped her arms around her tightly. She buried her face into her mass of hair, she smelt like ash, smoke and burning flesh. 

" Toph!... Toph, please- come on, don't-don't do this! Don't be-..." She choked out and she gave the small girl a light shake 

She waited for her to say something, to do anything . To grab her face and grin up at her, or to whisper something stupid, or punch her in the arm. But nothing happened, she still didn't move. 

She was still… 

Katara cried harder as she noticed Zuko take a step near them in the corner of her eye. 

She saw fucking red and her grip on the static girl tightened before she jerked her head up at the Firebender, " Leave us… ALONE! GET AWAY!"

In an instant, she was standing, one arm tightly around Toph's limb body and the other raised. The water from the fountain surrounding her, solidifying into hundreds of ice daggers that floated around her, they all pointed directly at the enemy.

No one is going to hurt the people she loves ever again. 



Notes:

OHHHHHH SHIT!!!!

LOTS of things just happened, didn't they? Why don't we unpack some of it?

Okay first thing's first, TOPH MASTERED THE AVATAR STATE!!! This was something I didn't follow canon, for Aang, he mastered it at the end of the series while in this, Toph mastered it at the end of Book 2. She mastered it and her last chakra DIDN'T get locked because wasn't killed in the Avatar State and she wasn't killed either.

YES YOU HEARD ME RIGHT

Listen, I just have this gag running in the story where Toph just,,, can't die. She eats raw meat, dirt, rocks and bugs? Doesn't die, has the metabolism of a wild badgermole. Walking through the negative temperatures of the South Pole with nothing but a thin jacket and no shoes? Spite and determination kept her blood pumping. Kidnapped and trapped in the frozen tundra of the North Pole? Well, Zuko was kinda monologuing about his trauma, she couldn't die because she had to listen to him while she could. I COULD GO ON but what really matters is that she did NOT die by Azula, despite what everyone may be thinking, Azula included.

My girl is a roach.

BUT YEAH!! Like I said in the notes of the last chapter, in Buddhism letting go of attachment is not a bad thing! It simply means letting go of worries of the future or of the past and stuff like that in order to find peace! The attachment you would have to let go of with your friend or family is more of worrying about what exactly they're doing or what they could be thinking of you or, in Toph's case, whether or not they are safe (sorta, it's hard to explain) but what matters is that it does NOT mean you stop loving the people you love!!!

Next and most pressing, ZUKO?? AZULA??? From what little Toph knows about their lives, she understands that they come from a shitty family and are like, super traumatized. And she gets that! She sees them and just GETS it, she's been there! What happened to her was different from what either of them experienced/experiencing but she does understand it. She WANTS to give them a chance, a chance that they never had the opportunity to have, to be good, to make good choices.

That's why she gave them BOTH chances in Omashu, when she was talking about second chances and redemption, she was talking to BOTH of them, not just Zuko. Azula deserves it just as much as him because they're both hurt, because they're both traumatized, because they're both children.

And I REALLY REALLY REALLY wanna talk about how Azula reached her hand out to take Toph's only to reel it back in and then to ultimately take it, about her choice to grab Toph's shoulders and electrocute her. I REALLY DO!!! But I can't, you'll read about it in Book 3 ;)

But this was the last chapter of Book 2: Air Currents! I really hoped you enjoyed reading it as much as I did writing it! And get ready for the next book!

Book 3: Heat Circulation!

Thank you for reading and be sure to check out thecursedavatar on Tumblr and leave some comments here!!!!

(RIP to Toph's banjo)

Series this work belongs to: